Інформація
Адреса змісту:https://www.webnovel.com/book/hogwarts-start-fusion-
phoenix-bloodline_26333101205781105
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix
Bloodline
Book&Literature
612 Chapters
3.8M Views
Author: Big_Big_0235
3.53
(32 ratings)
Synopsis
(Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline)
This article is also known as [After Nirvana, I became a child again! ],
also known as [My Elegant Life at Hogwarts! 】
Peter York, reborn in 1980s London, gets a super gene fusion device!
Start by merging Phoenix’s genes to gain immortality! Don’t be afraid of
Avada’s life!
Integrate the genes of the invisible beasts to gain the ability of
foreknowledge and invisibility!
Integrate the genes of the bird and snake to gain the ability to be as big
as you want!
Integrate the genes of the basilisk, and gain the ability to die if you look
directly, and become petrified if you look at it!
One day, Peter York was besieged by the Death Eaters.
With Mandela* genes, he sang directly on the spot!
Immediately, everyone was shocked by the sound of death!
Daily Prophet: “Peter York is a new generation of magic gods after
Merlin! His abilities are beyond even the mysterious man! He is the
future hope of the magic world!”
General Audiences
Chapter 400: Chapter 401
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 401
Chapter 401 The Last Contest Against Peter?!!
In the referee's position, Crouch's position was replaced by Fudge, but
Fudge did not seem to be very happy at this time, and during this time,
the Ministry of Magic had frequent problems, first Bertha Joggins
disappeared for no reason, and then Crouch disappeared, and there was a
lot of trouble.
After eating, everyone went to the sports field, and the four warriors led
by them were surrounded by relatives and came to the venue with the
referees.
The Quidditch pitch had been replaced, with a long twenty-foot-high
hedge that surrounded the entire field, leaving only a dark, deep
entrance.
The audience has come to the stands to do their best, and the referees are
already in place.
Bagman came to the four warriors and said cheerfully, "You will enter the
labyrinth later, and if you encounter difficulties and want to ask for help,
you will shoot a red spark into the sky!" "
Then he pointed to Professor McGonagall Moody and the others, "Your
professors will patrol outside the maze, and as soon as you fire the red
spark, they will immediately come to your rescue, of course, this also
means that you have given up the game and have no chance of winning
the championship!" "
The warriors nodded, showing understanding, and their expressions
became serious.
"Okay, here you go!"
Bagman said happily.
The four warriors were then taken to the entrance to the maze and
waited for the game to begin.
"Gentlemen and ladies!"
Bagman fired an explosion into the sky to silence everyone, then used a
loud spell to say, "The final game of the Triwizard Tournament is about
to begin, and I will report the current score: Peter York ——— the first
two games with a total score of 91 points, ranking first!" Harry Potter
——— ranked second with a total score of 86. WikdorKrum ———
ranked third with a total score of 77. Fleur de la Cour ——— ranked
fourth with a total score of 64 points. "
"Next, they will enter the maze in order of ranking, overcome all
difficulties, and finally come to the destination of the maze and get the
trophy placed inside, which is the final champion."
"Now… Peter, listen to my whistle! "
Bagman said, "Three… Two… One! "
With a whistle sounding, Peter walked briskly into the entrance of the
black labyrinth. He looked at the entrance behind him, which had closed
automatically, surrounded by tall hedges, only a winding passage
spreading in different directions.
"Show me the way!"
Peter waved his wand, this time he was not as leisurely as usual, if he
really let others win the championship, he himself was not happy, so he
was ready to find the championship trophy first.
There was another whistle outside the labyrinth, and it was Harry who
had come in.
Peter saw this and followed the directional curse, but just a few steps
away, the surrounding hedges quickly squeezed towards him, and the
vines became alive, fiercely winding towards him, with long sharp thorns
on them, looking very dangerous.
Peter smashed the vines with a spell, and then quickly left the place, just
a corner, a mountain monster as if it had been waiting for him here,
holding a thick stick, the fierce wolf smashed at him.
Peter was also a little stunned by this intensive attack, but he still
instinctively smashed the giant rod in the mountain monster's hand with
a direct spell, and then looked at his eyes red as if he were looking at the
enemy, watching his mountain monster wave his wand, and the smashed
wood slag turned into steel needles, with Peter's gesture; Shoot like a
bullet into the eyes of the mountain monster in the blink of an eye.
The "roaring" mountain monster let out a scream, and both of its eyes
were shot by steel needles, and it also stabbed into the depths and
pierced through the brain. The mountain monster fell down heavily, and
there was no more silence.
"Ahem!"
Peter did not glance at the monster, but looked in the other direction of
the maze and continued on his way.
But then, Peter seemed to have offended the animals in the labyrinth, and
without taking a few steps, he encountered Hink punk, the dynamite
snail, the human-faced sphinx, the ghoul, the Bogart, and several eagle-
headed horse winged beasts, and these animals saw Peter as if they had
encountered a life-and-death enemy, and no matter how they attacked
him, even if they were injured by Peter, they still wanted to attack him.
Peter had only guessed a little before, but at this time, looking at the
animals that were constantly blocking the way, he was also a little
impatient, he knew that these animals should be controlled, the purpose
was to stop his own steps, not to let himself get the trophy first.
At the same time, Harry was smooth, he had walked most of the way, but
still did not encounter obstacles, so unimpeded that he was a little
panicked, according to his understanding, he should have encountered
something.
The situation was perceived by Harry as an illusion of maze safety, and
he wanted to let his guard down, so he was more cautious and slowed
down.
Peter was already very impatient, and after taking a few steps, he
encountered an obstacle, and it was obvious that he was already
deliberately targeting him, and if he was not sure that there was no one
around him, Peter would be eager to directly pull "Professor Moody" over
and beat him up first.
"Dewball explodes!"
Peter directly fired a powerful explosion spell, blowing a large hole in a
hedge, and then passed.
Using the spell so repeatedly, Peter directly did not follow the usual
logic, and went on a rampage in the direction of the trophy, and all the
hedges that stood in the way directly exploded.
"Thunderbolt explosion!"
Peter casually blew open the hedge in front of him, then walked over and
said to himself, "This is long overdue!" "
Just after passing through the hedge wall, a gloomy voice rang out from
the left: "Avadasso!" "
Peter had already prepared, and with a wave of his wand, the hedge
quickly grew, forming a thick tree wall, which was shattered by the
magic of the Curse of Death, but also let the spell block it.
"Wickdor?"
Peter looked at the man not far away who had cast a death curse on
himself and cried out.
But Wickdor didn't seem to react at all, holding up his wand coldly, and
firing a death curse and a drill heart curse, without mercy.
Peter easily dissolved the two spells and began to fight back, but they
were both less harmful, and he saw that Wickdor was under control at
this time.
Only when Peter was about to approach him, there was a wave of magic
coming from behind, and Peter dodged to the side in time, and a spell hit
the position where Peter had just been.
Peter looked back and saw that it was Fleur de lakour, and she was
expressionless at this time, holding her wand at him.
Peter looked at the two men in front of him and sneered, "Little Barty, it
seems that you really took pains to stop me, and actually controlled two
warriors to deal with me, and guessed that I would not use the lethal
spell against them." It's just that you still don't know enough about my
strength! "
"Look me in the eye!"
Peter's voice became mysterious, with a seductive tinge.
Both Wickdor and Fleur couldn't help but look into Peter's eyes, and then
they saw only a pair of yellow-orange-orange vertical eyes, and then
plunged into darkness.
Peter looked at the two stone statues in front of him and said helplessly
to himself, "If it weren't for Harry picking up the bargain, I would be
willing to talk to you." Unfortunately, time is running out. "
After removing their wands and turning the two branches into thick
ropes to tie them up, Peter took a small bottle from his pocket and
poured the transparent liquid from the bottle into their mouths.
Then they saw that their bodies were gradually recovering and the
petrification was lifted.
As for what is the liquid in the bottle? Belch… Peter called it a phoenix!
After all, the ancients called the saliva of the dragon saliva the dragon
saliva, so his bottle is called so! As for the source, that's the secret!
Cough.
Peter raised their wands and fired red flames into the sky, then turned
away and left, he still had to win the championship, and if Harry got
there first, he would have participated in vain.
Chapter 401: Chapter 402
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 402
Chapter 402 Rampage, Moody appears!!
The people behind the scenes seem to have given up on Peter, and Peter's
road after that has been smooth and there are not too many obstacles.
Peter naturally did not believe that Barty Jr. gave up so easily, after all,
he was tasked with Voldemort to capture Harry Potter.
However, he didn't have too many scruples, so he directly accelerated his
pace and rushed to the center of the maze.
Soon, a Sphinx stopped in front of Peter, and Harry Potter was also
stopped here, but it seemed that he had answered the Sphinx's question
and was passing through the passage that the Sphinx had let go.
Peter picked up his pace and was about to chase after him when the
Sphinx stopped him.
The Sphinx's body looked like a large scary lion, huge claws, and a thick
tail, and a woman's head.
"Warrior, you're very close to your goal, and the quickest way to do that
is to get past me!"
Sphinx said slowly, his big apricot eyes looking down at Peter, "But if you
want to get through me, you need to guess my riddle." If I guess
correctly, I will let you pass, but if I don't guess correctly, I will pounce
on you and eat you! Of course, you can also choose not to answer, so that
I will not hurt you, but you can only choose another path. "
Peter looked at this Sphinx, there are very few magical creatures in the
magical world with wisdom, but the Sphinx is one of them, but this
magical creature is keen to guess riddles, and its temperament is
uncertain, not very annoying. I don't know where the Ministry of Magic
got this Sphinx from.
But Peter was not accustomed to her, and he was not afraid of others
who were afraid of her.
Peter looked at Harry, who had disappeared, turned his head to look at
the Sphinx, looked cold, his eyes turned into yellow-orange snake eyes,
and said without emotion: "I don't have so much time to spend with you,
and now I also give you two choices: One is to obediently let me go, don't
get in my way!" The second is to choose death, and you will not go back
again! "
Peter was now controlling the magic of his eyes, and the cold snake eyes
were like the scythe of the god of death, as if they could harvest life at
any time.
Sphinx was startled by the look in his eyes, but as the top being among
the magical creatures in Egypt, it had always been someone else who
followed the rules he had set, and now a little fart dared to threaten
himself in this way.
She burst into anger,… Forgetting the Ministry of Magic's repeated
requests not to harm the wizard's agreement, he crouched down on his
front feet and rushed at Peter, his huge claws shining in the moonlight.
"Find Death!"
Peter sneered, and the wand was pushed forward, buffering the Sphinx
that was rushing towards him in mid-air for a moment, and then the
yellow eyes went straight to the Sphinx's big apricot eyes.
Peter gave way and stopped paying attention to the Sphinx, but went
straight ahead.
At this time, the Sphinx, which was hovering in mid-air, had already
turned into a huge stone statue, and its expression froze in horror, falling
straight to the ground.
And all this happened in just one minute!
Peter knew that there should be no obstacles after that, but Harry was
earlier than him, so if he couldn't do anything, I was afraid that he would
really have to let Harry get the top three cups as the people behind the
scenes wanted.
So Peter followed the direction of the wand' direction, directly following
the old method, exploded the hedge wall and rushed directly to the
center of the maze, avoiding the twisting maze route. And in order to
speed up, he also cast a spell on his feet, running faster than a cheetah,
and exploded when he encountered obstacles, all the way rampage.
"Dewball explodes!"
With Peter's voice ringing out, a high hedge wall was blasted open with a
large hole, and Peter stepped out.
Looking at the glowing blue trophy on a stone platform a hundred meters
away, Peter smiled and walked straight up.
Coming to the trophy, Peter looked at the blue trophy, which looked like
it was made of blue crystal, modeled on the shape of the Goblet of Fire,
but more beautiful.
Peter looked at the police somewhere, the corners of his mouth sneered,
and then looked as if he couldn't wait to reach for the trophy.
"Drill the heart and cut the bone!"
A hoarse, deep voice rang out.
Peter leaned slightly, dodged the spell's attack, then turned to look at the
dark passage and said sarcastically, "Professor Moody, how come you
can't stand it so quickly?" Don't want me to get a trophy? "
"Peter York, you really deserve to be a rare smart man at Hogwarts, and
it seems that you have already suspected me, right, and you are really
worthy of being a Slytherin student."
"There was a voice coming out of the darkness, and then Moody came
out, his face gloomy, and his green demonic eyes looked straight at him."
"Professor Moody, oh no, it should be said that Little Barty Crouch," Peter
said with a playful look in his eyes, "if you want to fight Harry Potter'
purpose, I will not be nosy, but this trophy belongs to me, naturally you
can not give it to others at will!" "
"Moody" heard Peter call out his name, his pupils narrowed, his
expression froze, and then he laughed indifferently, "Although I don't
know how you know my identity, but now the facts have been
determined, the other professors have been arranged by me to find an
excuse to go somewhere else, and now there is only us here, can you still
think that you can still find them for help?" "
Then Little Barty looked at Peter carefully, his eyes flashed with jealousy,
and said, "You are really talented, I heard that you have been the chief
Slytherin for 4 years?" What an incredible achievement, you know, I only
became the head of the academy in the seventh grade. No wonder the
hosts often talk about you! "
"Your master?" Voldemort? "
Peter smiled and asked, "It's hard for him to think about me so much, we
had a good time together, it's really strange to miss it." "
Hearing this, the jealousy in Little Barty's eyes was even more intense, as
if he was eager to tear him apart, and said: "The master appreciates you
so much, and is ready to accept you as a student to personally guide you,
but you actually don't know how to lift, and dare to sneak behind your
back when the master is weak!" "
"Oh, don't say that! Sneak attack behind your back? How ugly that
sounds! "
Peter had a disapproving expression on his face, "We were fair deals,
Tong Soo, don't make me feel like I betrayed him!" And if he wants to
take me as an apprentice, I'm going to be grateful to Zero? He's not
Merlin, and you want to lick his toes and fingers, but don't pull me in! "
Looking at Barty Jr.'s increasingly gloomy look, Peter said with a
sarcastic tone, "I don't know what Voldemort has eaten for you?" Ecstasy
Potion? So infatuated with him! It is really surprising that even the father
who worked hard to raise himself had to be brutally killed! "
But I saw, those ghouls you got, the speed of devouring is really fast, a
little kung fu, will eat the old Crouch's corpse to eat up! Is
"Fatherly kindness and filial piety", what a tragedy on earth! "
"Shut up and don't insult my master!" I don't have such a father, he
doesn't deserve it! "
Little Barty was furious, swinging his wand and constantly throwing
various deadly spells at Peter.
Chapter 402: Chapter 403
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 403
Chapter 403 Little Barty's Family Tragedy, Harry Arrives!!
"How sad it was to spew your words on old Barty, oh, and your mother,
who had exchanged you out of Azkaban and died in it!" You are so filial
piety! "
Peter kept fending off Little Barty's attacks, his mouth unforgiving, "What
favor did Voldemort give you, greater than the parents who gave birth to
you and raised you?" You must know that before old Barty was killed by
you, he was all talking about you, saying that you were his pride, and
you could kill him fiercely! "
"Shut up! Shut up! "
Little Barty roared angrily, the spell in his hand attacking more intensely,
"That old guy just thinks of me as his Ni Yan, he is a man without
emotion, for his ministerial position, he sent me to Azkaban!" I begged
him bitterly, but he said I was not his son! Damn him! "
Peter looked at him with pity in his eyes, "Squirt. What a family tragedy,
so you think your father doesn't love you? Then he found Voldemort who
wanted to seek his love?! "
"Don't look at me with that disgusting look! I don't need your sympathy! "
Little Barty's mentality was unbalanced, and he said viciously, and then
said with a look of obsessive worship, "I am now the most trusted person
of the master, and he has sent me the most important task, which is an
honor that others cannot get!" "
"A good son is not right, but he wants to be a dog to others, and he is still
so loyal." An honored look! Little Barty, you really live a good life. "
Peter stopped teasing, his expression returned to calm, and he said
sarcastically.
Peter began to fight back, and between the swings of his wand, Barty,
who turned into Moody, was constantly retreating, and could only
passively defend.
"Little Barty, you might have asked your master about my strength before
you went on a mission, instead of coming to me like this."
Peter said calmly, the magic attacks fired by the wand in his hand did not
stop, "Not to mention that your current wand is Moody's, don't listen to
you, even if your strength is only barely the strength of the elite Auror,
you are still too confident to trouble me!" "
Little Barty was constantly retreated by Peter's attacks, he quickly hid
behind the hedge on the side, and looked at Peter in the distance with his
magic eyes, he had heard Voldemort praise Peter, before coming to
school, Voldemort also specifically told him not to go near Peter, but full
of jealousy, he did not take it seriously, but thought that Voldemort
admired Peter York.
But I didn't expect Peter York's strength to be so strong, and he was not
an opponent at all under the head-on confrontation.
Just as Barty Jr. was thinking about what to do, the back rang out,
"Professor Moody, why are you here?" "
Sound.
Little Barty turned around and saw that it was Harry Potter coming, with
a straight expression, a strange expression, and coughed and said, "Harry,
this is where the trophy is placed, and I, as the professor on patrol, am
responsible for safety here." "
"Is the trophy right here?!"
Harry was overjoyed to hear the news, after all, he also wanted to win
the championship.
Just after a moment of happiness, Harry raised his wand warily and
pointed it at him, "No, you are not Professor Moody, the professors
should be outside the maze, except for the contestants who send a signal
for help, the professor cannot come in!"
Who are you? Is it Bogart? No, I'm not afraid of Professor Moody! So who
the hell are you? Is it the final test? "
"Moody'
The green devil's eyes turned, and the other eye hidden in the darkness
revealed cunning, the corners of his mouth were crooked, and his voice
gently praised: "Well done, Harry, you should be vigilant!" "
"It's just that this time the rules have changed, and now another Warrior
has come here, and you now need to go through a lot of competition to
get the winner!"
"Another warrior? Who is it? "
Harry asked curiously.
"Peter York!"
Moody said, his eyes looking straight at Harry, "Now that Boothbaton and
Durmstrang's players have been eliminated, they were both defeated by
Peter York and sent out of the playing field, and now there are only two
of you left to compete!" "
"All defeated?!"
Harry opened his mouth wide in surprise, "Isn't this game supposed to
fight for the trophy?" How can you still attack other people? "
"It's about honor!" Harry. "
Moody said meaningfully,
"Don't you want to stand on the podium and win the glory of the school
with the championship trophy?" Others certainly want to, so attacking
other players is also an unspoken rule. "
Harry's eyes moved, and then he said sadly, "I don't think there is any
way, Peter's strength is obvious to all, they all say that his strength can
already defeat the professors of the school, I don't have that kind of
strength to defeat him!" "
"It's all right, Harry, since you've come here, go out and play a duel with
Peter York, even if you lose, you're a Gryffindor warrior, you can't give
up before the duel, right?"
Moody encouraged and patted him on the shoulder with concern.
Harry was encouraged by him, and he instantly plucked up enough
courage to nod his head and said, "Professor, you are right, if I don't even
have the courage to face Peter now, will I be able to avoid Voldemort in
the future?" "
Moody struck a hand, his eyes darkened, then regained his expression
and continued to encourage him.
With encouragement, Harry walked firmly out of the passage to the
clearing in the center of the labyrinth, where he saw the trophy on the
stone platform and then looked at Peter on the side.
"Oh, Harry, you're out, I thought it was Professor Moody, what about
him?" Why didn't it come out? Is it just hidden? "
Peter asked with a grin, the wand in his hand constantly turning between
them.
"Professor Moody? Wasn't he the professor in charge of patrols? The
game is not over yet, so you should not be able to interfere in the affairs
of the players. "
Harry said puzzled.
"Don't meddle? "Oh," said Peter sarcastically, "Harry, you should have
been very successful all the way just now, that's the credit of "Professor
Moody"! He tried to make sure you got the trophy first, but he gave me a
lot of obstacles.
Almost a few steps to an obstacle, what Bogett, eight-eyed giant spider,
such as the snake, eagle-headed horse with winged beasts, etc., as soon as
they saw me, it was like seeing an enemy, and they attacked me without
hesitation. "
"How is this possible!"
Harry's eyes widened in disbelief, after all, Professor Moody was very
dignified in his eyes, although he was a little nervous, but he was a good
person, how could he do such a thing.
"Sure, Harry, do you remember when you were chosen to be a warrior,
but Professor Moody took pains to help you?"
Peter said with a smile
"He's the one behind the curtain?!"
Harry reacted in disbelief, he had suspected Karkaroff, Bagman, and
Snape, but he had never thought it would be Professor Moody.
"Avadasso!"
A green light came at him behind Peter.
Harry shouted in horror, "Be careful, Peter! "
Chapter 403: Chapter 404
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 404
Chapter 404 Controlled Harry, Another Door Key!!
Peter seemed to have been prepared, and the ground suddenly rose
directly to see the thick mud wall, which was shattered by the death
curse, and the sky was full of dust, and it was impossible to see clearly
for a moment.
"Avadasso!"
Another death curse struck, which Peter dodged.
"Avadasso!"
Peter had just dodged Little Barty's attack not far away when Harry's
voice rang out from behind.
A pair of invisible wings spread out on Peter's back, carrying Peter a heel
and jumping high, dodging the attack from behind.
Peter flew in mid-air, watching Harry suddenly sneak up on him on the
ground, only to see his eyes hollow, with a hateful expression on his face,
and his wand pointed at Peter, as if he had seen an enemy.
"Harry?"
Peter looked at him with furrowed brows.
Suddenly Harry's expression struggled, and then his eyes returned to
consciousness, and he explained to Peter in horror, "Peter, I didn't mean
it, I don't know what happened just now, all of a sudden I was groggy, I
saw you as Voldemort, and then I read the spell!" "
Seeing that Harry's eyes were focused and clear, Peter waved his hand
and stopped, "You don't need to explain, you just won the Soul Reaper
Charm, but you didn't expect to break free so quickly, you are very good,
you must know that many people can't break free of the power of the
Soul Reaper Charm, and can only become someone else's Ni Yan." "
"Soul Reaper?!"
Harry was shocked when he heard this, and then reacted and looked in
the direction of Moody, "Professor Moody did it!" He just cast a Soul
Reaper Spell on me, and he wants me to kill you?! "
"Good value for money"
Peter nodded, then instructed, "You protect yourself, this "Moody"
professor is very cunning, a little difficult to deal with!" "
Then Peter came to the dusty sky and waved his wand, "Whirlwind
sweeps away!" "
A small tornado appeared, driving the dust to the sky, flying away, and
the bottom was clear again.
"Harry watch out for the back!"
Peter warned in mid-air, and then a spell shot at Moody, who had quietly
appeared behind Harry.
Hearing the reminder, Harry instinctively dodged a spell from behind,
but was then swooped down by Moody, grabbed his wrist, and held it in
his hand.
Peter looked at Harry, who was firmly held hostage by 'Moody', the
corners of his mouth inadvertently hooked, and then floated to the
trophy, picked up the earrings of the trophy with his wand, smiled at
'Moody' and said, "Little Barty, even if you catch Harry, without this door
key, I am afraid you will not be able to take him away, what do you say?"
"
Moody looked at Peter viciously with a devouring look in his eyes: "Peter
York, you are really haunted! I admit I made a mistake and didn't take
your existence into account, but do you think I'll be unprepared? "
"Oh, what else are you prepared, tell me!"
Peter asked with interest.
Then I saw Moody take a brooch out of his pocket, silently read
something, and then slap it on Harry's body.
"Except for your weapons!"
An instinctive spell from Peter struck his hand.
Moody's hand managed to get out of the brooch, but Harry disappeared
with the brooch in a panic.
"Haha, Peter York, you didn't expect it!" I have another door key! "
Moody's lay on the ground and laughed wildly, and said triumphantly,
"This was originally the door key I used to leave, but now it is also good
to send Harry Potter away, my mission is complete, and the master is
about to return!" At that time, the entire magical world will crawl at the
feet of the master again! "
"But I'm afraid you'll never see you again!"
Peter said coldly, then picked up the wand that belonged to Moody and
pointed it at him, "Now let's taste a little bitterness and drill the heart and
bone!" "
"Ah!"
Little Barty's expression was twisted, lying on the ground convulsing all
over his body, making a scream, but intermittently laughing weakly, "I
have completed the master's task, even if I die, it will be nothing!" As
long as the owner can return! "
"It's pathetic! Even if you succeed, Voldemort will not remember you
after you die, he is a person without feelings, and when you die, he will
probably only say that he is a waste! "
Peter looked into his eyes mockingly and said, "Since you claim to be
Voldemort's most trusted person, you should know his character, do you
think he will be grateful or remember you?" "
Little Barty laughed, his eyes were confused, and then he murmured as if
he were self-hypnotizing: "No, the master will remember me, he will
remember me, the servant who assisted him wholeheartedly!" I am His
most faithful servant and he cannot forget me! You're talking nonsense! "
"Huh!"
Peter looked at him pityingly and said, "I have also been with Voldemort
for a while, and I still know a little about him, and for him, no matter
how loyal he is, as long as it has no effect, it is not worth remembering!"
I remember that in 91 years, that Quirrell was quite similar to you, but in
the end he was snatched away by Voldemort and wet his soul, only
because he had no effect! You guys are so pathetic!" "
"You! You! "
Little Barty shook his head frantically, not believing this fact, and then
laughed maniacally, "Peter York, you don't have to think about crushing
me anymore, Harry Potter has been sent away by me!" And that door key
is only a one-way street, and he will become a sacrifice of great black
magic and then be given to death by the master himself! Your Savior will
soon be gone! "
"Squirt," Peter said, looking at him playfully, "little Barty, why don't you
think I mean to let you send Harry over?" "
Little Barty laughed for a moment, turned his head to look at Peter,
looked at him full of teasing eyes, and instinctively uneasy in his heart,
but still shook his head and said, "No way, you just said this on purpose."
"
"Little Barty, you're still too small to look at Dumbledore!"
Peter looked at him sympathetically, "Even I can see that you are fake, let
alone dumbledore, not to mention that Moody is a core member of the
Order of the Phoenix, even if you imitate it again, you can't fool
Dumbledore." "
Little Barty couldn't laugh at all, he only reacted at this time, although he
hated Dumbledore, but he also knew that Dumbledore was a great wizard
of the same level of strength as his master, and there was no reason why
he could not find out for such a long time.
What was even more shocking to him was that he had never thought
about it, always unconsciously ignored it, and thought that he was
playing with everyone in applause.
"React to it."
Peter looked at him with a smirk and said, "You want to take Harry, and
Dumbledore also needs to send Harry Potter through your hand to
Voldemort!" "
Little Barty couldn't sit still, he felt that he had done something wrong,
and asked in a panic, "Why are you doing this?" Wasn't Harry Potter
Dumbledore's baby? Why did he let Potter die? "
"I can't tell you about this!"
Peter grinned and then stretched out, "Now it's time for me to pick up
Harry, or I wouldn't have told Dumbledore if he had to die there." "
"As for this Champions Cup, it's mine!"
Peter smiled and touched the trophy, then disappeared into place, leaving
only a petrified statue of Zhou Standing there.
Chapter 404: Chapter 405
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 405
Chapter 405 The Resurrected Voldemort Summons the Death Eaters!!
As he was pulled tightly by the triple cup, Peter's feet were off the
ground, and after a dizzy shift in space, he saw a burst of light.
Knowing that he was about to reach his destination, Peter forcibly
concentrated his attention and activated his invisibility talent, becoming
invisible in the instant of appearance.
It was an overgrown cemetery with a hill in the distance and a chapel
behind it, and looking around, it was obviously a rural town, but at this
time it was pitch black and quiet, except of course to ignore Harry Potter,
which had been trapped on the tombstone statue of Death.
At this time, in the cemetery, in addition to Harry, who was constantly
struggling, there was only Pettigrew and a small bag he was holding, and
a large cauldron was set up in the middle of the cemetery, and the green
potion inside was constantly boiling.
"Quick! Pettigrew! "
A cold voice came from the bag.
"Burn well, master!"
The little dwarf came to the front of the bag in fear and said respectfully.
"Do it now! Don't waste your time! "
The voice in the baggage seemed a little impatient, and the sharp voice
urged.
The little dwarf ripped open the bag and revealed the person inside, but
it could no longer be called a person, it was a monster! The monster's
slimy forehead, covered with snake scales, curled up like a baby, but its
limbs were soft, its body was dark red, and its face was flattened, looking
like a snake head, very ugly.
This look frightened Harry, and he couldn't help but scream. And Peter,
who was hiding on the side, couldn't help but squint his eyes, feeling that
his eyes were all polluted.
Little Dwarf picked up the monster and came to the cauldron, and then
without hesitation, threw it into the boiling water, looking as if he was
cooking something.
Little Dwarf then waved his wand and chanted, "Father's bones,
inadvertently donated, can regenerate your son!" "
As soon as the words fell, a grave cracked open, and a wisp of dust
drifted out of it, flying into the air with the call of the little dwarf, and
then drifting towards the cauldron.
Peter saw this, and with a gentle wave of his hand, a small drop of
colorless liquid flew out of his pocket, and in the night, it quietly fell into
the pot with ashes.
At this time, in the big crucible, sparks splashed everywhere, and the
green liquid turned bright red, and the liquid hissed and kept pouring.
Little Dwarf watched this and pulled a dagger out of his sleeve, he looked
very frightened, and continued to read, "The flesh and blood of the
servants… Self… Volunteering to give will make your master born again!
"
Then he held out his right hand, the one missing from his finger,
hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth, grabbed the dagger with
his left hand, and swung it at his right hand.
With a scream, his right hand was cut off and fell into the crucible.
Harry closed his eyes in fright, but Peter watched with interest the little
dwarf's movements.
Little Dwarf groaned in spite of the pain of the broken hand, walked over
to Harry, raised his dagger again, and in Harry's constant struggle,
stabbed into the crook of his arm, and then caught the blood flowing out
of a small glass bottle.
Then, regardless of Harry's bleeding hands and the look of hatred in his
eyes, he staggered again to the crucible, gasping and saying, "Blood of
the enemy. Forced to sacrifice will bring your enemies back to life! "
Then the blood is poured into the crucible.
The liquid in the tank boiled up in an instant, turning white, emitting a
dazzling white light that looked like a jewel that would glow.
Seeing this, the little dwarf who had completed the task could no longer
hold on, and fell to the ground beside him, holding his bleeding severed
hand and sobbing, moaning in pain.
The liquid in the crucible kept flying, then a thick mist rose, and then in
Harry's terrified eyes, a tall, thin, skeleton-like figure emerged from the
crucible.
"Oh, poke me in the eye!" What a nightmare! "
Peter couldn't help but hiss coldly, as if he had seen something
disgusting, and closed his eyes.
"Dress me!"
The man who came out of the crucible shouted coldly at the little dwarf
in the steam.
The little dwarf stood up strongly, hurriedly got up from the ground,
grabbed the bag with one hand, and unfolded it into a black robe, which
was laboriously draped over the man.
The man came out of the steam, his head was bare, his skin was
miserable, whiter than a skeleton, his red eyes looked cold, his nose was
flat and narrow, and his nostrils were two thin slits, looking like a Sensen
viper, cold.
"Voldemort!"
Harry cried out in horror.
Voldemort glanced up at the trapped Harry Potter, but then looked away,
examined his body carefully, and then with a look of ecstasy, pulled a
white wand from his sleeve and stroked it gently like a lover.
Then his expression changed, and he aimed his wand at The Little Dwarf,
rolling him up out of thin air and throwing him heavily onto the
tombstone that had crashed into Harry's side.
"Wormtail, you just hesitated! You know, I don't like to wait! "
Little Dwarf curled up under the tombstone with a trembling forehead,
clutching his bloodied stump and pleading, "Master… You promised…
You promised! Please! "
"Stretch out your arms!"
Voldemort looked at The Pettigrew in disgust and then said lazily.
"Oh, thank you, master! You are so merciful! "
Little Dwarf was very excited when he heard this, and stretched out his
broken right hand, and came to him with a horn, wanting to kiss his foot.
But Voldemort took a few steps back in disgust and said sternly, "Not this
one, Wormtail!" "
"The host… Please… Please! "
The dwarf star was full of pleading.
"I don't want to say it a second time, Wormtail!"
Voldemort said coldly.
For more free faloo novels : https://discord.gg/bPy8hmHP
Little Dwarf shivered and quickly stretched out his left hand.
Voldemort pulled up Pettigrew's arm and pressed his wand against the
dark mark on it, only to see that the original dark mark had become thick
and dark, and the snake pattern on it was alive, crawling on it, constantly
spitting out snake letters.
Then, ignoring The Dwarf's wailing in pain, he casually threw him on the
ground, stood up straight, and said triumphantly: "After I summon, see
how many people still have the courage to come back?" "
Then the red eyes looked up at the stars in the sky and muttered, "How
many people would be stupid not to come back?" "
Voldemort walked between Harry and The Dwarf, he looked around at
the graveyard, then came to Harry, said with a sinister smile, "Harry
Potter, you are standing on my father's bones, it sounds funny, he is a
stupid Muggle, but at least there is a little use, just like your mother,
protecting you from being killed by me!" And he played a big role in my
resurrection! "
He pointed to the manor not far away and said, "See? That house was the
house where my father had lived, and he had been the owner of the
manor here, handsome and handsome, so my mother fell in love with
him. After she revealed her identity as a wizard, he abandoned her,
leaving my mother alone, and finally died after giving birth to me in
front of a Muggle orphanage! "
When he told it, he didn't seem to care, it looked like he was telling
someone else's story, "That stupid woman didn't forget the man who
abandoned her until she died, and gave me the same name as him!" "
"Of course, eventually I found this place and met my father, who was
married and had children."
Voldemort's red eyes narrowed, he looked at Tom Riddle's name
inscribed on the tombstone behind Harry's back, and sneered, "I killed all
of them, including two Muggle girls who could be called sisters,
including my father of course!" I was just sixteen years old. "
Harry's eyes widened as he looked at the Dark Lord in front of him who
had lightly said that he had killed his blood relatives, and his heart
couldn't help but chill, this kind of cold-blooded person was the most
terrifying sudden phantom transfiguration sound in the air, and in the
darkness, a person with a black tip on his head and a face covered with
an ancient beard mask came out, these people carefully came to
Voldemort, and then knelt down and kissed the hem of his black robe.
Chapter 405: Chapter 406
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 406
Chapter 406: Sparsely Populated Death Eaters! Showdown!!
"The host… True… What a pleasure…"
The kneeling wizard said with a shook and flattering words…
One by one, the Death Eaters knelt down to Voldemort, kissed his robe,
and then stepped aside and silently formed a circle.
These Death Eaters seem to have their own specific positions, some of
them are very close to each other, but some of them have several
positions in between, as if waiting for someone to fill them.
Only about two dozen Death Eaters appeared, and they looked sparse.
Voldemort's expression was horrified at this moment, and his red eyes
scanned the group of Death Eaters with their heads bowed.
"Welcome, Death Eaters," Voldemort gritted his teeth and hissed.
"Thirteen years, another thirteen years since our last assembly. Look at
you, are there only a few who can answer my call? Or have you forgotten
your former owner? Think it's ridiculous to think that the great Lord
Voldemort was really destroyed by Harry Potter, so he is no longer
united? "
"Lucius," Voldemort looked grimly at one of the Death Eaters, his hands
clawed and took off his mask, "my cunning friend, can you tell me why
Goyle, Rozier, these former members did not respond to my call, have
they forgotten me as their master?" "
"No, Master," Lucius explained cautiously, "they used to hold a Death
Eater rally at the Quidditch World Cup, but they didn't know what was
going on, and all of them were petrified, not even with the treasured
antidote, so now the only one who can respond to your call is us!" "
The other Death Eaters also nodded happily, indicating that Lucius's
words were true.
"Petrified?"
Voldemort frowned, then said confidently, "If that's the case, then I
forgive them for not coming." After bringing them to me, I'll undo the
magic on them. "
"Thank you for your kindness, master, I am sure it will be a breeze for
you!"
Lucius took the lead and said.
Voldemort did not pay attention to Lucius, but looked at all the Death
Eaters and said slowly, "Thirteen years, during these thirteen years, I
have been lying quietly in the silent place, waiting for your help, but I
have disappointed, no one!" No one came looking for me! "
"I told myself that they must have thought I was out of the question, that
I didn't have the strength to make a comeback, so they hid, hid their
identities, hid among my enemies, and tried to bend the knee to them,
saying that they were innocent, unknowing, and had been cursed by the
Soul Reaper!"
Voldemort sneered.
The Death Eaters' heads were getting lower and lower, not daring to look
at him.
"Heads up!"
Voldemort screamed, "Look up at me and tell me if you still have that
thought?" "
All the Death Eaters Yan Weiwei looked up at Voldemort, and the heart
in his eyes was self-evident.
"The host… Please forgive me… Master! "
A Death Eater came up the hill, knelt before him, and kept kissing the
black robe at his feet, praying.
"Drill the heart and cut the bone!"
Voldemort's expressionless face screamed at the Death Eaters at his feet,
and the Death Eaters on the ground kept convulsing, and the Tortured
Death Eaters with a face full of pain crawled to his feet again gasping for
breath after Voldemort stopped, kissed his robe, and said excitedly:
"Thank you!" Host, thank you for your forgiveness! "
"Forgiveness?"
Voldemort snorted coldly and kicked him away, "Avery, I will not
forgive, you have repaid my thirteen-year debt, and do not ask for my
forgiveness until you have paid off this long debt!" "
"Of course, Wormtail has paid off some debts, am I right, Wormtail?"
Voldemort looked at the little dwarf who was still lying on the ground
sobbing, and said with a look of contempt in his eyes, "You chose to
return to me not because of loyalty, but because you were afraid of your
old friends, because you betrayed them." You deserve this pain,
Wormtail, don't you?
You hid well in the Weasleys before, eating and drinking, and carrying
the honor of a hero! Everyone is missing you and praising you, but they
don't know that you have turned into a pet mouse, wagging its tail and
begging for food at its owner! "
The Death Eaters around them also let out a mocking laugh, looking at
the little dwarf with contempt.
"The host begs you! Please! "
Pettigrew clutched his severed arm and pleaded.
"Although you are a despicable traitor," Voldemort said coldly, looking at
him with disgust, "you helped me recover my flesh, and as a meritorious
man, Voldemort never skimped on rewards!" Reach out your hand,
Wormtail! "
Wormtail raised his severed right hand in delight and looked at
Voldemort expectantly.
Voldemort waved his wand, and a silver stream of light poured out of the
wand, automatically condensing into a silver hand in mid-air, and then
flew to the little dwarf's broken wrist.
Little Dwarf stopped crying and looked at his silver right hand in
disbelief, which was seamlessly attached to his arm, as if he were
wearing a silver dazzling glove, and he tried to control the silver right
hand, very flexible and free, just like his own hand, and very powerful,
easily pinching the branches on the ground into powder.
"Thank you, host!"
Pettigrew was flattered, looked at his silver right hand in fascination, and
said excitedly, "It's so beautiful!" Thank you! My host! "
He crawled over on his knees and kissed Voldemort's robe…
"Hope your loyalty doesn't waver again, Wormtail."
Voldemort said quietly, but his sharp eyes seemed to see through the
essence of the little dwarf.
"No, Master, I will always be your most loyal servant!"
Little Dwarf quickly shook his head and assured him.
Then he stood up and joined the Death Eaters, constantly looking at his
silver right hand.
Voldemort's eyes then focused on Harry again, and he introduced himself
to the crowd as if to show off, "Let me introduce you to you, this is the
famous Harry Potter!" I think you've all heard of his name! What a savior!
Defeat the Dark Lords! etc…"
When the Death Eaters around them saw Harry, they were first surprised
and then laughed in agreement.
"Yes, Harry Potter! What a famous man! "
Voldemort sneered contemptuously, "People in the wizarding world think
he has some unknown ability in him, so he defeated me, haha, what a
foolish and ignorant idea!" "
"I used to scoff at the savior's prophecy, but in order to appease people's
hearts, especially to suppress enemies who thought they were trying to
defeat me by prophecy, I didn't mind destroying this so-called savior
myself."
"It's just that I was too careless! I admit that I am a little arrogant and
have forgotten the power of being a mother! "
Voldemort sighed, "When I came to Potter's house, killed the Potters, and
prepared to solve Harry Potter, I didn't expect that Lily Potter, a woman,
used her life as a sacrifice to perform a very effective magic when she
was dying." "
She successfully blocked the death curse I fired, and I was hit by my own
death curse rebound, and I could only weakly escape there….
Voldemort came to Harry, brushed Harry's hair with his wand, revealing
the lightning-shaped scar, and said, "I was careless that time, I
underestimated the prophecy, so I myself had already predicted the
savior." Because of Lily's magic, I couldn't reach Harry Potter. "
"But now," Voldemort put on his other hand, his slender pale fingers
poking at Harry's scars, accompanied by Harry's screams, laughing
wildly, "I can touch you at will!" Because we are bleeding the same blood
now, I also have Lily Potter's guardian magic in my body! "
Voldemort then waved his hand, and the statue of Death that trapped
Harry was released, and Harry fell to the ground.
"Now, Harry, I'll give you a fair chance to duel!"
Voldemort threw Harry's wand at him and said triumphantly, "Let's have
a duel here, let's see the great Dark Lord and the savior who defeated him
in the prophecy, who wins and who loses?" "
Chapter 406: Chapter 407
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 407
Chapter 407 The Link to the Phoenix Wand, Potter's Request!!
Harry received his wand and quickly aimed it at Voldemort, but did not
do so for a long time.
"Now, let's bow to each other first," Voldemort waved back the crowd,
taking a distance, and said with a sly smile, "you should have learned
dueling etiquette in school, bow before the duel, come harry, you
shouldn't want to embarrass Dumbledore, right?" "
Harry stood straight, nervously holding his wand.
"I said bow!"
Voldemort's face changed and he swung his wand at Harry, causing
Harry's straight waist to be weighed down.
"Very well, now, we are officially dueling!"
"Except for your weapons!"
Harry quickly shouted.
But his casting speed was completely inferior to Voldemort's, and
Voldemort just slammed him to the ground with a single swing.
"Drill the heart and cut the bone!"
"Drill the heart!"
Voldemort smiled and came to Harry's side and cast the Drill Heart
Charm on him.
Peter, who was hiding behind the Death Eaters, looked at Harry on the
ground, clutching his wand tightly, trying to save him, and if Voldemort
killed Harry Potter, it would not look good.
But before he could do anything, Voldemort himself gave up the
continued 30 tortures, looking at Harry curled up on the ground,
Voldemort suddenly felt bored, contemptuously said: "Look, Harry Potter,
you are nothing special, you are just a lucky person, I made your name!"
Now I should prove to everyone that the so-called Savior Harry Potter is
just a joke, and I will end your life to prove the ridiculousness of the
prophecy! "
"Get up, Harry Potter!"
Voldemort smirked and urged, "I want you to see how I killed you!" Get
up! "
"Dewball explodes!"
Harry quickly responded with a spell, dodging a death spell, and then
quickly ducked behind the tombstone.
"Come out, Harry Potter!" I want you to face me! "
Voldemort cast several spells on the tombstone in succession, exploded
several large pits, and roared angrily, "Harry Potter, should you just hide
like this, you are Dumbledore's most proud disciple, don't you even have
the courage to face me?" "
Peter looked at Voldemort, who had won the victory, and couldn't help
but shake his head, why do these villains always like to be so gushing, if
they don't talk nonsense cleanly, Harry will die several times.
Watching Harry walk out resolutely, Peter touched the trophy in his
pocket, if there was no such thing, Harry Potter would really be unable to
escape today.
"Except for your weapons!"
"Avadasso!"
Voldemort and Harry moved at the same time, this time the two spells
collided together, the two competed with each other, Voldemort had the
upper hand, but the wand in his hand was not very powerful, and he was
not willing to hurt the twin wand opposite.
Peter then witnessed the famous scene, only to see the magic connection
of the two wands, suddenly bursting out of the golden light, flying out of
the front road arc of light, forming a dome of light net, enveloping both
of them.
Seeing that Voldemort could not kill Harry Potter for a long time, the
Death Eaters stirred up a little and began to move forward, wanting to
help.
"No help!"
Voldemort said, "His life is mine!" I'm going to kill him with my own
hands!" "
The Death Eaters obediently stepped back and waited quietly.
But at this time, Harry and Voldemort's wands, because the hearts of the
wands were both from the same phoenix, at this time the two wands
were closely linked, and voldemort tried to break this connection, there
was no way.
Suddenly, a fairy music sounded, and it emanated from every thread on
the reticle, and Peter could hear that it was the song of the phoenix.
The Death Eaters saw this and wanted to rush over, but the light net
stopped everyone, leaving them to walk around anxiously outside.
Then the mask moved, Voldemort's wand uncontrollably material, and
then out of the wand came an old man, who looked a lot like a ghost, but
more physical than a ghost.
Then came Bertha Joggins, the Potters, and many others who died at the
hands of Voldemort. These ghost-like people were all walking around in
the reticle, maintaining the formation.
Peter also came to the outside of the light net, looked at the scene inside,
and could not help but marvel at the fact that such an accidental magical
connection was like a flashback spell, but it was even more wonderful,
even the dead could summon it, it was too surprising.
The dead men hated Voldemort so much that they helped Harry deal
with him. Voldemort had never seen such a scene before, and his
frightened face was livid.
Peter wrapped his mask around Harry's nearest position, this time there
was no top three cups to leave, he wanted to hear how the Potters would
rescue Harry from escaping from here, but as soon as he came to Harry's
back, the Potters suddenly stopped talking, turned their heads and looked
straight at Peter, Peter looked at them in surprise, and couldn't help
asking, "Can you see me?" "
You know, he's invisible now!
James Potter nodded and said in a distant, echoing voice, "Peter York,
your invisibility can indeed easily conceal the human eye, but we are
dead, and it is of no use to us!" "
"Are you souls?" What is the world like after death? "
Peter couldn't help but ask curiously, he had thought that these people
who appeared were just a memory inspired by the flashback spell, but
now it didn't seem so simple.
"Mr. York, we can't tell you about the world of death," Lily Potter said
softly as she came over, "we are not souls, nor ghosts, but the Curse of
Death is a very old magic that is principled to deprive you of souls, so it
is irredeemable."
And we are all people who were hit by him with the Death Curse, and
you can think of us as a projection of the soul, formed by chance under
the influence of the phoenix and the two twin wands, as long as the two
wands break the connection, we will also disappear. "
"We know you're an extraordinary person, Harry is our child, and we beg
you to help Harry this kid, he doesn't deserve to die here!"
The couple pleaded with both faces.
Looking at the appearance of these two people, Peter couldn't help but
sigh in his heart, and it was really a pity for the parents of the world, he
nodded and said, "You can rest assured, I am here for Harry, and I will
take Harry out of here after disconnecting later, and I will not let him be
hurt." "
"Thank you!"
The Potters said gratefully.
Harry was now clutching his wand tightly, struggling to resist when he
saw his parents appear beside him again and say, "Harry, your senior
Peter York is not far behind you now, and he will save you!" When the
connection is disconnected, we will only stay for a short time, we will
buy you time, you must follow Peter, he has the ability to help you!
Remember? "
"Peter?! He's here? "
Harry was taken aback.
"Yes, he came specifically to save you, and you have to follow him, and
he will protect you, understand?"
James said to him solemnly.
"Understood!"
Harry nodded, doing his best to maintain the flow of magic
"Right now! Remove the wand, Harry! "
The Potters whispered in his ear, "Get ready to run!" Run back and Peter
is right behind you! "
As soon as Harry heard this, he lifted his wand upwards with force, and
the connected gold wire broke, the light net disappeared, and the
phoenix's song disappeared. But the souls who died at Voldemort's hands
did not dissipate immediately, but all rushed to Voldemort, blocking him
and blocking Voldemort's vision.
"Catch him!"
Voldemort shouted at the Death Eaters.
Harry ran back desperately despite the Death Eaters' attacks behind him,
and although he didn't see Peter, he believed his parents' words.
The Death Eaters quickly surrounded them, and a dense spell struck
Harry's back, who turned his head to look at the countless magic behind
him, his pupils wide open.
Only before he was hit by these spells, he was dragged backwards by a
huge force, and a tall figure blocked in front of him, waving his wand
and blocking all the spells.
"Peter York!"
Voldemort finally got rid of the harassment of the souls and rushed over,
he gritted his teeth and looked at the sudden appearance of the person.
"Long time no see, Voldemort."
Peter smiled and greeted him.
Chapter 407: Chapter 408
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 408
Chapter 408 Voldemort's Invitation Again, Head-on Duel!!
To the sudden appearance of Peter, the Death Eaters were in a
commotion, and they did not expect that anyone else had been hiding in
front of them for so long.
"Peter York, how dare you appear before me!"
Voldemort's red eyes looked at Peter coldly, "Are you here to save Harry
Potter?" You're too confident! "
Peter looked at the surrounded Death Eaters, smiled, did not pay
attention to it at all, but looked at Voldemort with a smile and said,
"Voldemort, it seems that your followers are not too many, I counted,
there are only about twenty people here, what about the others?" Oh, I
forgot, they all turned into stone statues! It's too bad, isn't it? "
Voldemort's eyes became more cold, and he looked at Peter's expression
and confidently said, "Petrified, it is easy for me to lift!" Then my
followers will reunite with me and take control of the wizarding world! "
"Yes, I'm looking forward to it."
Peter smiled and said that his petrified magic could be solved by no one
but himself, and he was looking forward to Voldemort's impatience after
he could not solve the petrification.
"Peter, you are a gifted man, and I once said that when I officially
returned, I would accept you as an apprentice. Although you have
betrayed me three times and twice, I am still willing to give you a chance
this time! "
Voldemort looked at Peter and said, "As long as you give harry potter to
me and submit to me, you will be my only apprentice to the Dark Lord,
and I will take you to the pinnacle of magic, and even in the future I may
be able to teach you the secrets of immortality!" Didn't you see my return
with your own eyes? Don't you want that ability? "
As soon as Voldemort's words were spoken, there was a faint commotion
among the Death Eaters, and everyone did not expect that Voldemort
would value Peter so much, and the look in Peter's eyes was envious and
jealous.
Harry was also behind Peter, looking at him with worried eyes, hoping
that Peter would not agree.
But Peter did not show a hint of emotion, he raised the wand in his hand,
smiled and said, "Voldemort, the first few times we fought were in your
weakest moment, this time since you are back, let's have a formal
contest, I want to see how strong you, the Dark Lord, are now?" "
"You want to duel me?"
Voldemort seemed to have heard something else to think about, and then
laughed and said contemptuously, "You think you won me a few times
when I was weak, and now you have the strength to challenge me?" "
Then the smile in his eyes disappeared, and he smiled and waved away
the Death Eater beside him, and said with great interest: "Since you are
willing to find death, I have agreed to your request!" I heard that you are
still the dueling champion, so you should be familiar with the content of
the duel, so let's follow the dueling ceremony! "
"Voldemort, won't these men of yours sneak up on us when we're
dueling?"
Peter said with a look of distrust, "Your dark lord should not do anything
wrong, should he?" "
"Against you, I don't need them to shoot!"
Voldemort said coldly, and then ordered the Death Eaters around him,
"Scatter for me, and don't interfere when you wait for a duel!" "
"Master, what about Harry Potter?" What about him? "
A Death Eater looked uncertainly at Harry behind Peter and asked
cautiously.
Voldemort looked at Harry with a cold look.
"Harry is under my protection now, Voldemort, as long as you defeat me,
won't we both have our lives in your hands?"
Peter smiled and stopped in front of Harry
Voldemort felt justified, he was confident in his presence, and both men
escaped from the palm of his hand.
So he waved back his men and vacated a clearing in the cemetery.
Voldemort and Peter were far apart, while the Death Eaters had formed a
circle to prevent Peter and Harry from escaping.
"Peter, can you really defeat Voldemort?"
Harry stood behind Peter and asked worriedly and nervously.
Peter naturally shook his head, spread his hands and said, "Of course, the
defeat is returned, Voldemort and Dumbledore's strength is the top, how
can I deal with it?" "
Ah, Harry was dumbfounded, looking at Peter with a look of disarray, he
felt that what his parents had just said was a little unreliable!
Peter looked at Harry's desperate to determined look, and playfully
reassured, "You don't need this heroic and righteous look, although I am
not Voldemort's opponent for the time being, it is not a problem to take
you away safely!" "
"Now you just have to hide behind me!"
Peter raised his wand, looked at Voldemort on the other side, and said
softly, "When I duel with him later, you pay attention to my gestures, and
when I put my left hand behind my back and make a three gesture, you
immediately close your hearing with a closed earbud listening spell, you
know?" "
Harry was puzzled, but still nodded slightly assured, "Got it, Peter. "
Voldemort looked at Peter across from him and said in a sorry tone,
"Peter York, you have such a remarkable talent, why do you want to fight
me?" As long as you choose to join me, you can become a person above
ten thousand people under one person. It's a shame you died here today
for Harry Potter! "
Peter smiled lightly, "Voldemort, I'm not prepared to die here today, and
it's not certain who wins and who loses!" "
"Ha, really confident: I want confident people!"
Voldemort smiled and said, "But I'm afraid you escaped the fate of not
dying today!" "
"Now it's time for us to bow to each other according to dueling etiquette!"
Voldemort said, then bent down slightly.
After looking up, he saw that Peter did not bow to him, and said with a
gloomy expression, "This is not a polite look, Peter York. "
"Bow to me!"
Voldemort waved his wand, and a bolt of magic pressed against Peter.
Peter waved his hand, picked up the spell, smiled, and said, "It's not
polite to do it early, Mr. Voldemort!" "
"Avadasso!"
"Avadasso!"
Two dazzling green rays of light flew out of their respective wands, and
then collided with each other in mid-air, sparks splashing everywhere,
and in the dark night sky, the cemetery was illuminated by the light of
the Death Curse.
Peter and Voldemort's spells are connected, but instead of flashing back
spells, they compete with each other's magic spells, trying to push their
own death spells on each other.
However, Voldemort was worthy of the powerful Dark Lord, and even
though the magic in Peter's body could already be equal to his, he was
still faintly in the ascendant.
Seeing this, Peter looked at the Surrounding Death Eaters, sneered and
swung his wand, picking up the connected Death Curse beams around,
and the connected eerie green line was like a steel rope splashed with
sparks, attacking the Death Eaters left and right.
The two Death Eaters who were closest to them were unlucky enough to
be hit by the light rope of the Death Curse, and immediately fell to the
ground motionless! This curse of death claims to be dead when rubbed,
and it is obvious that these two guys are already dead.
When the other Death Eaters saw this, they were so frightened that they
quickly retreated and dared to get closer to the madness.
Chapter 408: Chapter 409
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 409
Chapter 409 Peter's Dark Hand, Terrified Voldemort!!
"Despicable and shameful!"
Seeing that two of his men were dead, Voldemort roared angrily at Peter
and directly picked up the spell to disconnect.
"This soldier is still tired of deception, Voldemort!"
Peter said with a grin, and then slyly argued, "Besides, who told them to
get too close, we were in a duel, they were so slowly approaching, I
thought they were going to sneak up on me, so I warned him to push
first."
Voldemort saw this, and no longer left his hand, and with a wave of his
wand, many stones on the graveyard, even including the tombstone, rose
from the ground, flew in mid-air, and then rushed to Peter as fast as
possible.
The speed of the stones was so fast that Peter could even hear the sound
of the stones rubbing against the air, the sound of the air being broken.
Peter's eyes were fast, his wand was facing forward, and an invisible
barrier was instantly erected
Countless bullet-like stones rushed to his eyes in the blink of an eye with
an explosive force that exceeded the speed of sound, and when Harry
thought in horror that the two of them were about to be shot into a sieve
by these stones or killed by a huge stone tablet.
The stones, as they crossed Peter's barrier, turned directly into powder.
And the large stone stele, when encountering obstacles, is like
encountering a very lubricated leather ball, which directly changes the
impact direction of the stone stele and smashes heavily on the left and
right sides.
The rumble of the stone tablets smashing the ground is comparable to the
fall of meteorites, and you know how fast they are!
Ignoring the dust on his body, Peter swung his wand, and his left hand
rumbled at the ground, and then a very large snake made of dirt sprang
out from under Voldemort's feet and bit him with its mouth open.
Voldemort was flying high, he looked down at the python below with its
mouth open to swallow himself, smiled contemptuously, and then the
black robe on his body flew, and he flew like a bird in the sky, dodging
the attack of the python.
Then the wand was raised high, extending a transparent sword, and
slashed at the python's neck.
With peter's python's thunderous howl, the python's head was cut off and
fell heavily to the ground and turned into a pile of dirt.
Voldemort slowly drifted down and said appreciatively, "The strength is
still wrong, no wonder I have the confidence to duel with me, I am afraid
that these subordinates are still your opponents!" "
But his face immediately darkened, and he said with a sly smile, "If you
give it a little longer, you may be able to reach my strength!" But now I'm
not going to give you another chance: you're doomed to die here! "
Peter's expression was calm, as if he didn't have the slightest worry, he
looked at Voldemort's body and muttered, "Time should be enough!" "
Then he waved his wand at Voldemort and shouted, "Voldemort, put
down your wand!"
Everyone was a little embarrassed by Peter's action, and they didn't know
what she was going to do?
Just as Peter's voice fell, Voldemort obediently threw his wand on the
ground!
Wow, everyone looked at this scene in disbelief.
"What the hell did you do to me?!"
Voldemort said in horror that he had just heard Peter's words and had
involuntarily obeyed his orders.
"Still autonomous? Alas, or less! "
Peter looked at Voldemort's reaction and said to himself in
disappointment.
"Peter York, what exactly did you do to my body?"
Voldemort asked in horror and anger.
"Pick up your wand, Voldemort!"
Peter ordered again, and then explained with a grin, "I just added a little
seasoning to the crucible before you were resurrected, a potion that can
make people obedient, called shame potion, I don't know if you have
heard of it?"
"Shame on potions?!"
Voldemort was shocked and angry, and although he had not guessed the
potion, he knew what it was for when he heard the name.
He resisted, but his body uncontrollably picked up the wand on the
ground, obediently like a dog.
"The host… How are you, master? "
The Death Eaters were stunned
Panicking around Voldemort, they looked at Voldemort with a controlled
look, as if the sky had fallen.
"Leave me alone, kill them!" Keep your hand, kill Peter and I'll get out of
control!" "
Voldemort screamed coldly.
The Death Eater listened, and suddenly raised his wand to Peter and
Harry, and dozens of spells attacked Him at the same time.
Peter neatly blocked the spell, then looked at the corners of Voldemort's
mouth behind the Death Eaters, sneered and shouted, "Voldemort, kill
these Death Eaters in front of you!" "
Hearing Peter's words, the Death Eater, full of horror, stopped attacking,
and wanted to turn around and dodge.
But it was too late, only to see a few green spells hit them from the back,
and the hit Death Eater fell to the ground with a look of resignation
Lucius Malfoy has been hidden from Peter since his appearance, and his
son Shudrako is now a loyal admirer of Peter, and he often talks to them
about Peter, so he has a certain understanding of Peter.
When Peter dared to come here alone, he vaguely felt that something was
wrong, and at this moment he watched in horror as Voldemort, under
Peter's control, pursued and killed his subordinates mercilessly!
"The host went around me! I am your most heartfelt servant and don't kill
me! "
A Death Eater kept retreating, pleading as he pleaded.
Out of fear of Voldemort, they did not dare to fight back against
Voldemort, and could only hide in the east, avoid Voldemort's death
curse, but how could manpower hide, in a moment's effort, there were
fifteen Death Eaters who died at Voldemort's hands, which was already
half the number.
"Stop, stop me!" Ahh…"
Voldemort looked at herself
He couldn't help but kill his own subordinates uncontrollably, his eyes
were broken, these were his powerful arms after his return, and now
there were fewer and fewer, how could he conquer the magic world?
"Peter York! I want you to die! "
Voldemort's red eyes became even brighter, like the eyes of a demon in
the night, and then a powerful burst of demonic pressure erupted from
his body, knocking everyone around him out of the spell.
Only to see Voldemort gasping for breath, his face more pale, looking
weak, but the momentum on his body was more violent, like a wounded
beast that fell into madness
Voldemort looked at the Death Eaters on the ground who had been killed
by himself, frowned, and then stepped directly over the corpse, the hand
holding the wand clenched and violently, and stared at Peter with a dead
look: "Peter York, you are really very cunning!" You've caused me to lose
a dozen of my right-hand men!" I'm going to take your life today to pay
off the debt!" "
"You killed it yourself, but don't rely on me!"
Peter said with a look of disbelief, and then as if remembering something,
he smiled and said, "Forgot to say, those Death Eaters who made trouble
at the Quidditch World Cup were also done by me, if you can lift their
petrification, I count you as great!" How's that, surprise?
"You be damned!"
Voldemort was furious, frantically swinging his wand, and a series of
green death curses were thrown at Peter without pity.
Seeing this, Peter directly rolled up more than a dozen corpses on the
ground, formed a wall of flesh to block the front, and taunted:
"Voldemort, how can you be a master, they are already dead, you are still
kicking their corpses like this, they are afraid that they will die!" "
His left hand slipped behind his back and gestured three times toward
Harry.
"Despicable! Peter York! I want you to come out and paste me in a duel! "
Voldemort looked at the Death Eaters who were hiding far away, and he
couldn't stop roaring angrily.
"As you wish!"
Peter grinned, turned to look at Harry and saw that he had cast a closed
ear plug to listen to the spell, and then he put his wand directly on his
neck, "Loud!
Everyone looked at Peter and knew what kind of medicine he was selling,
but they were all wary.
Chapter 409: Chapter 410
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 410
Chapter 410: The Sound of Death! Voldemort is back!!
The corners of Peter's mouth tickled, his mouth opened wide, and he
made a very sharp and piercing sound, which sounded like the cry of a
baby, and the effect of the sound was doubled by the blessing of the loud
mantra.
All the Death Eaters who heard this voice, their expressions were painful,
and before they could cover their ears, they directly rolled their eyes and
fell to the ground and died!
As soon as Voldemort heard this scream, his heart shook, and his face
covered his ears with pain, perhaps because of his powerful magic, or
perhaps because of the Horcrux, Voldemort only left two blood stains on
his ears, and then he cast a closed ear plug for himself in time to listen to
the spell, and also closed the hearing to several lucky Death Eaters who
were not dead.
Lucius was the most careful, he noticed peter's behavior just now when
he looked at Harry, after seeing Peter cast a loud voice spell, instinctively
covered his ears, although the expression was painful, ready to faint at
any time, but fortunately did not die, and then took advantage of the
coma before closing his hearing in time, only to faint at ease.
"Cough cough cough…"
Peter rubbed his throat and looked across
Voldemort, the only one standing, said to himself, "This death sound
inherited from the Mandela grass is not easy to play, and almost didn't
catch his breath!"
Then he smiled and waved at Voldemort, "Voldemort, it seems that today
is not a good day to kill me, you better bury these of your men, we will
meet again!" "
Then Phoenixfield appeared directly, grabbed Peter and Harry and
disappeared directly in place, only a belated death curse shot into the air,
hitting the trees behind, directly depriving the trees of life and turning
them into dead wood.
"Ah! Peter York...… I'm still on the same page as you!" "
The sound of Voldemort's hysteria echoed over the cemetery.
Outside the maze, spectators and referees are waiting, especially the
Hogwarts students are low and excited, because the Warriors of
Boothbaton and Durmstrang have been sent out, and now only the two
players at Hogwarts are left, and whoever wins the trophy, the champion
is Hogwarts.
Of course, gryffindor and Slatlin's students are each looking forward to
the warriors of their own academy and becoming the final champions.
But here in the referee's seat and the professors, there is some anger,
because the two players at Hogwarts have disappeared and seen, and
Moody has inexplicably appeared in the center of the maze, and has
become a statue, exactly like the Death Eaters of the previous Quidditch
World Cup!
And Karkaroff was also restless, because the dark mark on his arm
suddenly became thicker, and it was constantly burning him, making him
miserable, and he knew that It was Voldemort summoning death eaters!
But as a betrayer, he once gave up a lot of Death Eater lists in order to be
imprisoned in Azkaban, which was an unforgivable act of betrayal, so he
was very scared at this time, covering his arms, thinking about how to
escape from being chased by Death Eaters.
As one of the referees this time, Fudge also knew what was going on at
this time, so he and Bagman happily discussed the game.
Suddenly, sparks burst out of the grass outside the labyrinth, and then
Peter grabbed Harry and fell to the ground with the help of the phoenix.
The audience in the stands erupted in fierce cheers.
Seeing Peter and Harry appear, all the professors in the referee's seat ran
over, especially Dumbledore, who was the most quick, and came directly
to the two of them, first seeing the wound on Harry's arm, and his
expression was stunned.
"Harry, Harry!"
Dumbledore shouted.
Harry, nervously closing his eyes, opened his eyes as soon as he heard
Dumbledore's voice, and found himself in Hogwarts, surrounded by black
pressed figures.
"Harry, you can let go of me!" We're safe! "
Peter's voice came from the top of his head.
Harry found himself still hugging Peter's shoulder and let go of his hand.
Then he said to Dumbledore with a palpitation, "Headmaster, he's back,
Voldemort is back!" "
When the surrounding professors heard the name, they all took a cold
breath and looked at Harry in horror.
"What the hell is going on?" Harry. "
Dumbledore asked with a serious look, "It's Professor Moody, he's
Voldemort's henchman!" He appeared in the center of the labyrinth and
used a door key to send me to a burial site with Voldemort and Little
Dwarf! Voldemort took something from his father's grave, Pettigrew and
me, put it in a potion, and Voldemort recovered from it! "
Harry said quickly.
"You mean he's back in the flesh?" Was he born again? "
Dumbledore asked with some impatience.
Harry nodded, wondering why there was some impatience in
Dumbledore's tone, as if he wished Voldemort had done so, or if he had
thought too much?
"This is nonsense! Harry, what the hell are you talking about? "
Fudge interjected, his face pale and frightened, "The mysterious man
disappeared more than ten years ago, what you say about the mysterious
man who was reborn, it is nonsense!" "
Fudge looked at Dumbledore with a nervous look and said, "Dumbledore,
don't you really believe a child's words, mysterious man resurrected, ha,
it's so ridiculous!" "
Dumbledore ignored Fudge's words, but turned to Peter, who was talking
to his friends, and asked in a confirming whisper, "Peter, is everything
going well?" Is it as we expected? "
Peter nodded, smiled, and said, "It's going well, father's bone, servant's
flesh, enemy's blood, all three things, the blood is Harry's, I've seen it
with my own eyes, he can touch Harry." "
Hearing Peter's answer, Dumbledore breathed a sigh of relief and looked
pleased, "Well, you have worked hard Peter, and then we will sacrifice
the lives of innocent people." "
"Hands up!"
Peter waved his hand indifferently, smiled and said, "Actually, Harry
himself can successfully escape, but I don't want to give up the trophy in
my hand, so I can only turn one more lap." "
The others listened to Dumbledore and Peter's enigmatic conversation,
confused.
Harry also looked puzzled, he heard the conversation between the two
mentioning himself and Voldemort, but he was confused.
"What the hell are you talking about?"
Fudge was a little hysterical, and he said with an ugly expression,
"Dumbledore, do you really believe Harry Potter's words?" He's just a kid,
and it's understandable to make up a lie to get attention! "
"I'm not lying! Voldemort is really back! "
Harry glared at Fudge and said in a loud voice.
Harry's voice was loud, and it was quiet around him at this point, so a lot
of people heard him…
Screams, panic, and boos erupted around them in an instant, all the noise
that plunged the atmosphere of the playing field into a dull state.
"See you again in Karkaroff! He escaped! "
Madame Maxime came over and said with an uneasy look, "As soon as he
heard the news of Voldemort's return, he left in a panic!" "
"And Professor Moody, who somehow got petrified!"
Professor McGonagall walked over with a wand floating a stone statue,
his face full of worry.
"Moody was Voldemort's man, and it was he who secretly signed me up
and turned me into a player!" Then he sent me to Voldemort again! "
Harry pointed to the statue and then looked at Peter, "When I was sent
away, Moody was still fighting Peter!" "
"A fear of nonsense!"
Fudge snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "Who knows that Moody is
the elite Oro of the Ministry of Magic, how many Death Eaters he
arrested in the first place, if it were really the hands of the mysterious
people, would he do this?" Are you fooling everyone? Also slandered an
Auror! "
The surrounding professors didn't believe moody would do this, after all,
Moody's affairs were obvious to everyone over the years, and he was the
most likely person to become a Death Eater.
Harry couldn't refute it either, he had to hurry.
"Of course the real Professor Moody wouldn't do that," Dumbledore
waved softly, and the petrified Moody floated over, he carefully looked at
the stone-carved figure in front of him, tapped it with his wand, then
turned to look at Peter, smiled and said, "Peter, your petrified magic is so
amazing, I can't lift it!" You may have a way to help me undo the
petrification spell on him, and I need some more questions to ask him. "
"As you wish, Headmaster!"
Peter smiled and said, and then in the strange eyes of the crowd, spit out
a few mouthfuls of water and controlled it to fly into the statue's mouth.
Only to see that the petrified Moody, gradually returning to the color of
flesh, began to breathe nine
Chapter 410: Chapter 411
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 411
Chapter 411 Little Barty Exposes, Stubborn Fudge!!
When Little Barty opened his eyes, he saw the shadows around him,
especially Peter's playful expression and Dumbledore's indifferent eyes,
and his pupils narrowed, and he instantly realized that he was exposed.
However, he did not pay attention to this, but after seeing the figure of
Harry Potter, he excitedly asked, "Why are you here?!" "
Harry looked at him with disgust and said, "I was saved by Peter, after
you sent me to Voldemort!" "
Little Barty heard this, and with a tone of hope and peace, excitedly
asked: Dark Lord, has he been resurrected? How is he doing now?
Harry looked at him bitterly and said that he wanted to see who the man
posing as Professor Moody really was.
"Little Barty, you are really loyal, you have reached this time, and you
still care so much about your master."
Peter said with a smile
Little Barty looked at the teenager in front of him, his eyes full of
jealousy, especially since he kept echoing what Peter had said before,
Dumbledore, they had to find him, but they sat by and watched him send
Harry Potter to Voldemort, which made him very uneasy.
"Little Barty?"
When the people around them heard Peter call Moody so, they all
showed a look of doubt.
But Dumbledore knew instantly, and he held out his wand and chanted to
Little Barty
Only to see that Moody's face began to change, the scar quickly
disappeared, the skin smoothed, the mutilated nose was also fully
lengthened, and the long gray hair was shortened and turned into a short
yellowish hair.
The severed leg also grew out, and the magic eye also fell out, and the
real eye grew out of the eye socket.
At this point, moody had disappeared on the ground and had become a
strange man.
"Barty Crouch Jr.?!"
The people around them recognized it and exclaimed.
"Merlin!"
Professor McGonagall narrowed her mouth and opened her eyes, "Didn't
he mention that he was dead?"
"We need to find a quiet place to ask him."
Dumbledore looked around at the hustle and bustle and said calmly, then
turned to Snape and said, "Severus, I need your truth-telling agent, I need
to ask him some questions."
"This deep line, Dumbledore, he is a fugitive from Azkaban and must be
handed over to us for interrogation!"
Fudge objected.
"Connelly, Barty Jr. has been lurking in school for a semester like Moody,
and I need to find Moody out of his mouth as soon as possible, and the
whole process of what he did for Voldemort, and now time is tight."
Dumbledore looked directly at Fudge as he explained, but his tone
revealed a firm, tough attitude.
Fudge couldn't look him straight at him, but his face became very ugly,
and he insisted, "There is no mysterious person!" Dumbledore, you can
still say something ridiculous about the return of the mysterious man
with just a few words from Harry Potter!
"How do you explain that little Barty thing?" He secretly turned Harry
into a Top Three warrior just to send him to the Dark Lord! "
Professor McGonagall stood beside Dumbledore and asked solemnly.
"The mysterious man will not return!"
Fudge strengthened his mind again, looking at Dumbledore and the
people standing around him, his eyes flashing with irritation, and he said
to himself, "It is well known that Barty Jr. is a Death Eater, and he came
to school just to take revenge, because Harry Potter defeated the
Mysterious Man thirteen years ago." As for what sent Potter to the
mysterious man, it was nonsense! It's so funny. "
Dumbledore looked at Fudge for a moment, then sighed and said, "It
seems that we are in agreement, but before you summon the Aurors,
Minister, allow me to ask Little Barty, my cat needs to confirm Moody's
safety and location!"
Ignoring Fudge's gloomy face, he then took Barty Crouch Jr., along with
several professors, peter, and Harry to the conference room on the side of
the auditorium.
Hermione Ron and the others, who cared about Harry, and several of
Peter's companions, followed, wanting to know what was going on in the
labyrinth.
And Bagman, who stayed behind, looked at this matter in a daze, and
before he could shout at them, he just ran to Fudge and asked: "Minister,
now that the four warriors have come out, who has won the trophy?"
How do I announce who the champion is? "
"Well, go and ask Dumbledore!" I'm not qualified to him! "
Fudge said with a dark expression and cold eyes looking in the direction
where Dumbledore had disappeared.
In the conference room, everyone looked at little Barty, who had been
drunk with vomiting, his eyes were unfocused, and his expression was
relaxed.
Dumbledore leaned over and confronted Little Barty, and he asked, "Little
Barty, have you heard it all?" "
Little Barty's eyelids moved slightly, his face was expressionless, and the
corners of his mouth moved slightly and replied: I can hear.
"Then you tell me, how did you escape from Azkaban?"
Dumbledore asked.
Little Barty's eyes did not fluctuate, and he recounted in a flat tone with
emotion: "My mother saved me, she knew that she was dead, and begging
my father to save me was the last thing she did for her." My father loved
her very much, and even though he never loved me, he agreed. "
They came to see me together and gave me a compound decoction that
hurt my mother's hair and my mother drank a compound decoction with
my hair on it.
We swapped faces, and my mother changed into me and stayed in
Azkaban.
Little Barty paused and continued, "My mother died in Azkaban not long
after, and she never forgot to drink the compound decoction, so when she
died, the monkey was still like me, so everyone thought it was me who
was buried in the soil." "
The people around them all showed a surprised expression when they
heard Little Barty's words, they didn't expect that the old Batty Crouch,
who had always been tough and cold, would also do such a thing.
"Then what will your father do with you when he takes you back?"
Dumbledore continued to ask.
"Pretending that my mother had died, a secret funeral was held and the
tomb was empty. After letting me, my father hid me, used a lot of magic
to control me, and let me come out and let the house-elves take care of
me. After I gave up my illness and regained my strength, I always looked
for an opportunity to get out of control, and then I found my master
again and served him."
"Then how did you find your master?"
Dumbledore asked.
Little Barty's eyelids fluttered, "I was controlled by my father's Soul
Reaper Charm, but for such a long time, I can get rid of the control." "
His face was showing a perverted smile, "But my master found me, and
he unlocked the control of the Soul Reaper For me." He caught Bertha
Joggins in Albania, the woman who had been my father's assistant and
stumbled upon my presence, but was forgotten by my father with a
powerful spell.
But the master used powerful magic to break the Oblivion Curse and
learned that I was still alive, so he came with his servant Worm's tail to
carve my house, and it was my father who opened the door
Little Barty smiled happily, as if recalling the happiest moment of his life,
"The master controlled my father with the Soul Reaper Charm, and then
released me alive." Then I followed the master's orders and registered
Harry Potter on the Top Three Cup, and promised him that he would
eventually win, so that he was taken to the master by the trophy of the
door key.
"It's just that I misestimated Peter York's strength," Said Barty Jr., with a
look of chagrin and hatred, "his strength is beyond my imagination, and
other warriors can't compare with him, so I tried everything in the maze
to stop him, but it didn't work, or let him reach the trophy first."
His expression gradually eased, "Fortunately, I prepared another door key
in advance, originally prepared for myself to be able to see the master for
the first time, but Peter York was too strong, I couldn't grab the trophy
from him, so I had to give up and choose to use my own door key to send
Harry Potter away."
Sohai's eyes shifted to Peter on the side, and it was enough to surprise a
senior Death Eater.
Peter didn't care, sitting in a chair and drinking the juice slowly, not at
all like the man who had just experienced the battle
Chapter 411: Chapter 412
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 412
Chapter 412 Dumbledore's Request, Unwilling to Believe!!
Then Dumbledore continued to ask a lot of questions, and the little Barty
who drank the vomiting agent answered in 1510, especially the fact that
he killed his father with his own hands, which made everyone take a cold
breath and look at the proud little Barty in horror, only to think that he
had gone crazy.
Eventually Dumbledore estimated the time and asked the final question:
"Where did you hide Moody?" Is he okay? "
"He's hiding in a box in my office, I need to make a compound decoction
out of his hair, and I need to understand his past, his habits, so that no
one will suspect me, so I can't kill him."
Little Barty said without emotion.
Hearing Moody's location, Snape, under Dumbledore's gaze, quickly left,
and soon brought a tin box, and when he opened it, he saw that the
inside had been widened into a large space several meters deep with a
traceless stretching spell, and below lay a weak Moody.
"Oh, poor Alastor!"
Professor McGonagall looked at Moody in the box and said in disbelief.
Dumbledore looked at Little Barty with disgust in his eyes, and then a
wand conjured up a rope that bound him firmly.
Then he said to Professor McGonagall, "Minerva, you take Alasto to
Madame Pomfrey for treatment, and I will deal with the matter here." "
"No problem."
Professor McGonagall nodded, waved his wand, and floated Moody out of
the box and quickly took him to the school infirmary.
"Severus, you go and call Fudge, we've already asked questions, and then
we'll leave it to the Ministry of Magic, and Fudge will definitely want to
interrogate Little Crouch himself."
Dumbledore said to Snape.
"I see."
Snape nodded expressionlessly and turned and left the room.
Then Dumbledore looked at Harry and Peter, his face relaxed, and said
kindly, "You two should come with me first, and you should need to ask
you something later." "
The two nodded.
Dumbledore then looked at the wound on Harry's arm and pointed his
wand at it, and after a white light passed, the wound disappeared
without a trace, as long as the hole in the clothing and the blood stains
indicated that it had been injured.
Several people came to the headmaster's office, which was very lively at
this time, and the portrait of the headmaster on the wall was discussing
voldemort's return, and when they saw someone coming, they closed
their mouths and stared directly at Harry outside the portrait.
"Harry! Harry! "
A loud voice rang from outside, and sirius rushed in.
"Sirius!"
When Harry saw him, he jumped up from his chair with great joy and
took a few steps to Sirius.
"Are you okay?" Harry. "
Sirius watched Harry carefully, his face full of worry, especially at the
sight of blood on his clothes.
"Sirius, I'm all right! Only a wound was wounded by Wormtail with a
dagger, and now it has been cured by Headmaster Dumbledore. "
Harry quickly reassured.
"Wormtail! This damn guy, hurting you again! "
Sirius's face was full of disgust and hatred, "The next time I meet him, I
will definitely kill him!" "
"Dumbledore, what the hell is going on?"
Sirius asked.
Dumbledore told sirius the original version of everything Barty Crouch
Jr. had said, as well as some of his own speculations.
Peter sat on the side, looking around boredly, as for Little Barty was now
bound by a rope, and dumbledore, quietly waiting for his fate to be
judged.
Soon, a rush of footsteps came from outside the door, and Fudge pushed
the door open and walked in, followed by two Aurors.
Snape also walked in, and when he saw Sirius, his face darkened, and he
snorted in disgust and stood in the corner ignoring people.
"Dumbledore, now that you've finished your trial, give barty jr. to us."
Fudge said expressionlessly, looking like he was on business.
"Yes."
Dumbledore nodded slightly, but still said earnestly, "Fudge, I hope you
don't ignore the facts that have happened and listen to other people's
opinions."
We've already asked Barty Jr. with a truth-telling agent, and he confessed
how he was smuggled out of Azkaban, and Voldemort learned from
Bertha Joggins that Barty Jr. was still alive, and found him, asking him to
disguise himself as Moody, and use the Triwizard Cup match to catch
Harry and send him to Voldemort.
Now that his plan has succeeded, Barty Jr. has helped Voldemort make
his comeback! "
Fluke was stunned, he looked at Dumbledore in disbelief, then his mouth
was open and speechless, his eyes stared at him, and then he stuttered
and said, "The mysterious man… Coming back? Haha, nonsense!
Dumbledore, don't kid yourself! "
Then he looked at the indignant Harry and Sirius, and the little Barty
Crouch who was stationed there, and said menacingly, "This is ridiculous,
Dumbledore, you would believe what a child says, he is just trying to win
attention, we have to understand the whims of these children."
Not to mention that Little Barty is a wandering madman, we all know
that he is a very loyal Death Eater to the mysterious man, since the
mysterious man disappeared he has gone crazy, and he can accept this
fact, so he thinks that everything he does is in accordance with the
mysterious man's will. "
"Listen to me, Dumbledore."
Fudge smiled strangely at Dumbledore, "You can't really believe all this.
The mysterious man is back? No kidding! After these Death Eaters were
imprisoned in Azkaban, they were tortured to madness, and the Death
Eaters often shouted inside that they would wait for the day when their
masters would return, but how could these crazy people take their words
seriously! "
"You fool, Fudge!"
Sirius rushed to Fudge, glared at him, and said, "Harry told the truth, and
does Harry need attention?" He's Harry Potter! He's more famous than
you Fudge. Would Barty Crouch Jr. let the Top Three cups turn into a
door key just to make Harry spin around in vain and then nothing, is he
as stupid as you? "
Fudge was made gloomy by Sirius's words, and he looked at Sirius
viciously and threatened, "Sirius, your original suspicions have not been
completely cleared, as long as The dwarf does not appear for a day, you
will still be suspicious, don't arrest me to take you into Azkaban again!" "
"If you have the ability, you can catch me and try it!" If you were strong,
you would overturn your own verdict! "
Sirius sneered.
"You…"
"Sirius, don't say it."
Dumbledore interjected.
Sirius snorted coldly when he heard this, and stepped back to Harry's side
and stopped talking.
Fudge seemed to be provoked by Sirius, and after glancing around, he
blushed and said, "Dumbledore, I don't know why you want to create this
atmosphere of panic, but if you want to use the mysterious man to come
back, this ridiculous lie to sabotage everything we have painstakingly
managed for thirteen years, I will never allow it!" "
Everyone was shocked by Fudge's opinion, and they wanted to pry open
his head to see what scrap was inside, so that they would ignore the facts
and have such funny associations.
Chapter 412: Chapter 413
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 413
Chapter 413 Parting Ways? Peter's intervention!!
Dumbledore looked calm, only to reiterate again: "Fudge, it is an
indisputable fact that Voldemort has returned, not that you can avoid it if
you want to." If you can accept this now and take appropriate measures,
we will be able to change back to the possibility of the situation. "
The first is to replace the Dementors of Azkaban, they are not what to
rely on, as long as Voldemort gives an order, these Dementors will
immediately fall to him and release the Death Eaters inside! The second
is to unite the Giants, and if it's too late, they.
Will defect to the Death Eater camp...…
Ridiculous: Simply ridiculous! Fudge said, with a very angry expression,
he waved his hand, signaling the two Aurors behind him to take little
Barty, he looked directly at Dumbledore, "I won't listen to you!"
Dementors are employees of the Ministry of Magic, they have guarded
Azkaban for hundreds of years, and you actually want me to fire them?
And the giants, if I dare to say anything about the United Giants, I will be
thrown out of the office immediately! "
Seeing that Fudge had been rejecting the truth, Snape came over, pulled
open his sleeve, and showed him the Dark Devil mark on his arm.
When Fudge saw it, he stepped back in horror, as if he had seen
something most terrible.
"See? This is the mark that every Death Eater has on his body, and it is
the mark of the Dark Lord. This mark has become more and more
obvious this year, tonight the mark has become hot, that is he is
summoning the Death Eater, we all know that he is back, and At will
Karkaroff will run away in a panic, because he betrayed the Death Eater,
so he can only escape. "
Snape said gloomily.
"Enough!"
Fudge didn't dare to go near the Dark Mark, and he didn't dare to look at
it, and he said angrily, "I don't know what trick you're playing,
Dumbledore, but I've heard enough, I have to go back to the Ministry of
Magic." And I think there's obviously something wrong with the way this
school is running, and I need to go back and talk to the trustees about it,
and I can't continue like this. "
"Connelly, if you keep going your own way and clinging to it, I'm afraid
we'll have to go our separate ways."
Dumbledore sighed and said, "You do what you think is right, and I do
what I will." "
Hearing Dumbledore's words, Fudge thundered, as if he were being
pointed at by Dumbledore with his wand.
"Dumbledore, I have always respected you, but obviously you are going
to choose to fight me, so let's walk and see, and I will allow you and your
party to destroy this hard-won harmony and tranquility!"
"Dumbledore, our Minister Fudge is now full of thoughts about you
taking his ministerial position!"
Peter, who had been sitting by the side and watched the play for a long
time, said darkly, his face full of playful expressions.
"He felt that you were creating public opinion on Voldemort's return in
order to destroy his achievements and then take the opportunity to
overthrow his dominance!" Thus taking control of the wizarding world! "
Peter continued with a grin.
Everyone looked at Fudge in disbelief, saw that he was full of
embarrassment and shame of being told a broken heart, and suddenly
knew that peter was telling the truth.
"Fudge, your brain has a bag!" Will Dumbledore compete with you for the
ministerial seat? How did you come to such a conclusion? "
Sirius spoke first, looking at Fudge with wide eyes, as if he were looking
at a fool.
"If he had wanted to run for minister, he would have done it a long time
ago, so why wait until now!" There were many people who supported
Dumbledore becoming a minister, but he refused, and now you think so?
That's ridiculous! "
Snape also said sarcastically, despising Fudge's brain.
The others also looked at him with fool-like eyes.
"Nonsense, Peter York, don't you mess around here!"
Fudge looked at Peter angrily and said, "You're an adult now, and you're
in charge of talking nonsense!" "
"Minister Fudge, you have wronged me, but your brain occlusion is so
bad that your thoughts are constantly buzzing in my head, and I don't
want to hear them!"
Peter said with an innocent face, "Don't you forget that I have a talent for
soul-snatching, you can't blame me." "
"Enough, I need to go back to the Ministry of Magic!"
Fudge was very uncomfortable with Peter's eyes, and he did not dare to
stay any longer, for fear of being seen through the dirtiness of his heart,
and urged impatiently, "Aurors, bring the prisoners back!" "
"Headmaster, Fudge didn't interrogate Barty Crouch Jr., he was going to
take it back and give him a Dementor kiss directly, thus eliminating the
evidence."
Peter looked at Fudge, who was about to leave, and said suddenly.
Everyone suddenly looked at Fudge again, looking at him with disbelief.
Peter's talent for dementorship was no secret, so everyone present
believed Peter's words for the first time, and they were even more certain
when they saw Fudge's heart that was seen through his mind.
Dumbledore looked solemnly, looked straight at Fudge, and asked with a
oppressive look in his eyes, "Tell me, Cornelly, you wouldn't do that,
would you?" "
Fudge was looked at by Dumbledore's oppressive eyes and said, "Of
course, Barty Jr. is a Death Eater, and we will judge him, there is no
doubt about it." "
"But what the minister is thinking now is that after killing Little Barty,
there is no proof of death, and then casually explain that Little Barty
wants to resist, so he must have been executed."
Peter grinned and added oil and vinegar.
"Peter York!"
Fudge stared at him fiercely and gritted his teeth.
"Minister, I am very scared when you look at me like this!"
Peter smiled and squinted at Jiro's legs.
"It looks like I need to contact Amelia, she's the head of the legal division,
and it would be most appropriate to take Little Barty away."
Dumbledore sighed and said that he really did not want to worry about
the Ministry of Magic other than Dealing with Voldemort, but it seemed
that Fudge had been confused by the minister's position and could
already be on his side.
Then a guardian spirit flew out of the wand and disappeared through the
wall.
"Dumbledore, are you really going to do this with me?"
Fudge's face was very ugly, and his eyes were full of anger.
"Connelly, the only thing I have to do to Voldemort!"
Dumbledore said calmly, "But you are now obviously too confused to
calm down and think." "
Not long after, blue flames rose from the fireplace in the headmaster's
office, and then Amelia Burns came out first, with a clerk behind him.
"Dumbledore hasn't been seen for a long time!"
Burns smiled and greeted, "When I received your message, I rushed over,
and I didn't expect that Little Barty was not dead, which is really
surprising." "
Then she saw Fudge and shouted proactively but not enthusiastically:
"Minister, I didn't expect you to be here too." "
Throughout the Ministry of Magic, the Law Enforcement Division has
great powers, and although Fudge is a minister, Amelia Burns, as the
director, is not afraid of him.
"Director Burns, it's a pleasure to meet you."
Fudge had a smile on his face, but didn't look welcome at all.
But Burns didn't care either, she looked at the little Barty who was frozen
next to him, and said to Dumbledore, "Dumbledore, rest assured, I will
personally take him back to the Ministry of Magic and then put him on
trial, and there will be no accidents for him during this time." "
When Fudge heard this, his face became even more ugly.
"That bothers you, Amelia!"
Dumbledore said kindly.
"It's just my job."
Burns shook his head and said, with a sleek look.
Then she saw Peter, her eyes lit up, and she said happily, "Peter, I haven't
seen you for a long time, I'm really getting more and more handsome, I
heard that you became a top three warrior, how, how are you?" "
Peter was very fond of the female director, smiled and nodded, took the
trophy from his pocket, shook it and said, "I got the championship
trophy, but because of some problems, I haven't announced the result
yet." "
When the crowd saw the trophy in his hand, they were surprised, and he
thought that the trophy had disappeared, but he did not expect that it
was here in Peter.
"Congratulations, it's a glory for the school!"
Amelia Burns said happily.
"Thank you!"
Peter said, as if remembering something, and said, "Lady Burns, please
wait, I will bring you someone who should be helpful in your judgment."
"
Then, in the midst of everyone's doubtful eyes, Peter turned to no one
and said, "Twinkle, bring old Batty Crouch here." "
For a minute or so, accompanied by a popping sound, Flash pulled an old
man into the office.
I saw that this old man's eyes were clear, his hair was meticulously
combed, and his clothes were burned neatly, but he looked sad, and the
hair on his head had turned white a lot.
"Barty Crouch?!"
Everyone still looked at the old man who appeared in disbelief, "Isn't he
dead?" "
Chapter 413: Chapter 414
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 414
Chapter 414 Old Barty Testifies, One Year Left?!!
Young master, I brought Mr. Crouch back! Flash said respectfully in a
small suit.
"You've worked hard, Twinkle, you go back first."
Peter smiled and touched the glittering ground of his head.
"Not hard, Shanshan did what the young master told him to do, and
Shanshan was very happy!"
Twinkling ears stood up, and their big eyes were full of happiness.
Then he bowed to him and disappeared in front of everyone's eyes.
Old Crouch looked at this scene with complicated eyes, and then walked
up, bowed deeply to Peter, and said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. York,
thank you for saving my life and letting Shining take care of me for so
long!" "
Peter accepted his bow calmly and said plainly, "You should thank Flash,
the house elf is a very loyal creature, and I don't want to see Flash work
for me, but also for her former master, so I saved you." Otherwise I
wouldn't have bothered to meddle in the feud between your father and
son. "
"I know, but thank you!"
Crouch nodded, then sighed and said, "The only thing I'm sorry for is
Flash, but she is dutiful, and I'm not a good host." Later, I also asked Mr.
York to treat her well. "
"Don't worry about her, Mr. Crouch."
Peter said coldly, "Twinkle is now my butler, and she is no longer a slave
to wizards, so she will certainly be countless times better than before." "
"What you should care about most now is your son, and yourself!"
Old Crouch heard the words and looked at his son who was bound to the
side and could not speak, at this time he was full of horror, looking at the
suddenly resurrected old Crouch in disbelief, and his eyes were full of
incomprehension.
"Mr. Crouch! Where have you been during this time? "
Burns stepped forward and asked in great surprise, "The Ministry of
Magic has been looking for you for a long time, but there is no trace of
you, and we all think you are in trouble." "
"Director Burns, it's a pleasure to meet you, I did almost die once."
Crouch said calmly, but his eyes were full of sadness, he looked at Little
Barty jr., and said slowly, "I have been controlled until I escaped from
Hogwarts not long ago, and came to Hogwarts to remind Dumbledore,
but in the end I was caught, if it were not for Peter York's help, I am
afraid that I would have become a ghost under my son by now!" "
When everyone heard the news, they looked at Little Barty, even Harry
and the others who had already known it, it was still difficult to hide
their shock, how much they hated their father to kill their own father so
hard!
"Mr. Crouch, do you mean that you were controlled by your son Barty Jr.
before, and then you almost killed him?"
Burns asked again.
Crouch shook his head and said, "After the Three Cups, I was controlled
by the Soul Reaper Charm, but it was Voldemort who controlled me!" He
arranged for Barty Jr. to disguise himself as a school professor to deliver
Harry Potter to him, while I was being watched over by his servant
Wormtail, so I took advantage of the insect tail's lack of preparation and
broke free of the Soul Reaper charm and fled to Hogwarts, trying to tell
Dumbledore the Dark Lord Voldemort of the news of his return, but it
was still a step too late. "
Hearing Crouch say such astonishing news, most of the people present
took a cold breath and looked frightened.
"Mr. Crouch, you mean the Dark Lord is back?" Can you take
responsibility for what you say? "
Burns frowned and said solemnly.
"Do I still have to lie now?"
Crouch smiled bitterly, mourning more than heart death, he looked like a
living dead at this time, without a little spirit, "Voldemort lived in my
house for a while, he was a monster, full of red and covered with snake
scales, wrapped in swaddling like a baby, but at that time he had
gradually become stronger, when I was controlled, I heard him say that
he wanted to use Harry Potter's blood to resurrect, I don't know if he
succeeded?" "
Crouch asked Dumbledore if he didn't know about the Triwizard Cup
final.
"Barty, Harry was brought to Voldemort by your son with a door key in
the Final Three Cup finals, and he witnessed that Voldemort had regained
his physical form."
Dumbledore said with a wry smile.
"Alas," said Old Crouch with a sigh and no fighting spirit, "in that case we
are afraid that we are about to face an unprecedented war!" "
The atmosphere in the office suddenly became heavy.
"Enough!"
Fudge suddenly interrupted in a loud voice, looking panicked and angry,
and he pointed at the crowd and said, "No mysterious person has ever
been resurrected!" A teenager, plus a crazy Death Eater, you believe such
nonsense!
Not to mention the old Batty Crouch, who has disappeared for so long,
according to the current evidence, he violated the regulations of the
Ministry of Magic and quietly rescued the Death Eater Barty Jr., who
should have been imprisoned in Azkaban, which is a blatant crime! "
Fudge pointed hysterically at Old Barty and said, "As Minister of The
Ministry of Magic, I have now decided to suspend Batty Crouch from his
position as Director of the Department of International Magical Exchange
and Cooperation and to bring a lawsuit against him for harboring
Azkaban fugitives!" He is now a suspect and is going to carry out the
Wiesengamo trial! The Aurors, surrendered his wand and brought it back
to the Ministry of Magic for trial. "
Everyone looked at his crazy appearance and felt that there would be a
trouble in the future.
Dumbledore looked at Fudge and sighed helplessly, now Fudge still did
not care whether it was to maintain his ministerial status, or for other
reasons, even if so much evidence was in front of him, he chose to turn a
blind eye, trying to maintain the apparent peace of the wizarding world
now.
"Minister, I am the director of the Law Enforcement Department, and I
should be responsible for this trial."
Burns frowned and reminded.
Fudge calmed down a little and looked at the crowd, especially
Dumbledore, for a long time before he coldly handed over the Crouch
father and son to Burns.
Old Barty did not resist, and like a stake, he allowed the Auror to take his
wand and bring it to the bound little Barty.
Father and son looked at each other, and old Crouch looked at Little
Barty with sad eyes.
Little Barty, on the other hand, had a look of disbelief and anger in his
eyes, the only one who could move revealed hatred for his father, as if to
ask him why he was not dead.
Fudge came to Peter's side and threw a bag of gold coins in front of him
very coldly, "Since you got the championship trophy, then this thousand
gold gallons is yours." As for the award ceremony, look at the current
situation...…
Before he could finish speaking, Fudge put his top hat on his head and
said to the crowd, "See you guys, there are still many things to do in the
Ministry of Magic, and I will stay." "
With that, he walked out the door.
"Minister Fudge, you have another year! Let's take a rare look. "
Peter suddenly shouted at Fudge, who was about to step out of the door.
"What do you mean?" A year? What the hell are you talking about? "
Fudge turned his head and asked doubtfully.
Peter shook his head and said with a smile, "You'll understand when the
time comes." "
"Hmm, so it's mysterious!"
Fudge looked at him with a playful look in his eyes, and his heart was
inexplicably uneasy, but he still chose to ignore it, directly slammed the
door shut, and left.
Chapter 414: Chapter 415
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 415
Chapter 415 Refuses Dumbledore's invitation, shocked by Peter's
strength!!
"What do you mean by a year you said to Fudge?"
Harry couldn't help but ask curiously, knowing that Peter had the power
to prophesy and wondered if Peter had seen anything about Fudge's
future.
The others looked at him with a curious look in their eyes.
Dumbledore was particularly concerned, and he looked deeply at Peter,
the boy who had always acted as if he knew everything, and which he
could not see through.
Peter smiled and shook his head, making eye contact with Dumbledore,
reminding, "Fudge has now chosen to part ways with you, and he
stubbornly believes that you are challenging his authority, so how good
your situation will be next, you have to pay attention." "
Dumbledore looked into Peter's eyes, nodded silently, looked still in love,
smiled, and said, "I'll pay attention, thanks for the reminder." "
Peter looked at his performance and shook his head darkly, Dumbledore
was sometimes shrewd, but sometimes too naïve, and then Fudge's
trouble for him was smaller than Voldemort's, depending on how he
coped.
He didn't bother to take care of these things, as long as he didn't provoke
him, he watched the drama from the sidelines.
Afterwards, Burns took the Crouch father and son with his men, leaving
them alone in the room.
Peter looked at them as if they had something to discuss, got up from his
seat, and said, "Headmaster, and all of you, I'm still bothering you, I'll go
back first." "
"Peter, you can stay, and I'd love you to be involved."
Dumbledore said sincerely.
Peter looked at the people around him, almost all of them members of
the Order of the Phoenix, and the members of the reserve, he smiled and
shook his head, "I also used the headmaster, I first fought against a large
group of animals in the labyrinth tonight, and then I fought with
Voldemort, and now I am a little tired, so I will go back to rest first." "
"Goodbye, guys!"
Peter smiled and waved at the crowd, then left the office.
Dumbledore watched Peter leave and sighed deeply, looking a little
disappointed.
"Dumbledore, are you trying to invite Peter to join the Order of the
Phoenix?"
Sirius reacted and asked in surprise.
Dumbledore nodded, looked in the direction peter had left, and said,
"Peter is a very talented child, he is very strong, I have always had the
vague feeling that he sees more of the future than we do, so he always
has the attitude of a bystander." I had always wanted to invite him to join
us in the fight against Voldemort, but he was clearly reluctant to do so. "
Sirius was very surprised to hear his comment, "Dumbledore, your
evaluation of Peter is not too high. "
"Oh, stupid dog, don't think about other people with your walnut-sized
brain."
Snape sneered, "Peter York is an unprecedented genius, his current
strength, even I vaguely feel threatened, of course you don't know his
strength, dog eyes naturally think that others are very ordinary!" "
"Snot! You want to fight right! "
Sirius was furious and grabbed Snape's leader.
Snape didn't show weakness either, his wand resting on Sirius's jaw.
"Enough! Stop me! "
Dumbledore shouted angrily, "This is a time of emergency, we need to
unite with each other, and there is no hope for everyone." "
After listening, the two released their hands, snorted at each other coldly,
and stood on both sides looking at each other.
Dumbledore looked at them with a helpless expression, and he said to
Professor McGonagall, "Minerva, you go and ask Madame Maxime, we
need to have a good talk with her, and then the time is urgent, and we
need to unite as much as possible." "
"I see."
Professor McGonagall nodded and turned away.
Dumbledore looked at Sirius in the room and said, "You go and contact
Remus, we need him to go and unite with the werewolves, to get the
consent of the werewolves before Voldemort, to ensure that they will not
side with the dark camp." "
"I'll be in touch right away!"
Sirius said, then left the office.
At this point there was only Harry, Snape, and Dumbledore left in the
office, and Dumbledore looked at Snape, "Severus, you know what I need
you to do, if you have no opinion… Are you ready? "
"Always ready."
Snape's wand-wielding hand tightened, and the green tendons burst out,
but his expression was very calm, and his eyes were empty, making it
impossible to know what he was thinking.
"So...… Good luck! "
Dumbledore breathed a sigh of relief, with concern on his face, and then
sighed and said, "It's just a pity peter didn't choose to stand with us, and
if he had helped, I think we would have been more relaxed." "
Snape's eyes flickered and he said coldly, "I can't help you, Dumbledore,
don't forget that he's a Slytherin, and your Gryffindor set won't work for
him." "
"I know, I just don't understand his intentions."
Dumbledore said, with a puzzled expression, "He was kind to us and
would like to help, but whenever I tried to invite him to join us, I firmly
refused." "
Snape looked at Dumbledore's puzzled expression and said sarcastically,
"I said that Peter is a real Slytherin, and your theory of love may allow
Gryffindor or even others to take the initiative to drive you, but if you
want Peter to listen to your drive, then you don't have to think about it!"
He won't belong to anyone. "
"Are you saying he'll choose neutrality?"
Dumbledore asked, thinking of the prophecy that the Son of the Phoenix
would change the outcome, a thing that made him very concerned.
"I don't know."
Snape shook his head.
"Headmaster, are you talking about Peter?"
Harry listened to their conversation and couldn't help asking.
"Yes, what's wrong Harry?"
Dumbledore turned his head and asked kindly.
"Well, there's one thing I don't know if I should tell you."
Harry said hesitantly, "When I connected with Voldemort's wand, my
parents and they both came out of Voldemort's wand, and they told me to
believe Peter, so after I disconnected, I ran backwards according to my
father and mother's instructions, and finally Peter saved me in time." "
Snape heard Harry say that he had seen his parents, and his face was
almost unable to hold, as if he had been hit hard, and his body was
shaking a little.
Dumbledore asked again, "Harry, are you saying that Lily and James are
telling you to believe Peter?" "
"Yes, Mom and Dad, they seem to have said something to Peter, and they
say Peter will save me."
Harry nodded.
"Yes, since it is them, it is indeed good news."
Dumbledore laughed, looking happy, as if relieved.
"Also, after Peter saved me, he first fought Voldemort with magic and
killed several Death Eaters. Then he didn't know how to control
Voldemort, and let Voldemort obediently kill a lot of his own men! "
Harry recalled a tone of admiration with a hint of fear, "And then he
made a sound that knocked down the rest of the Death Eaters, even
Voldemort, who was injured!" By the way, I overheard Peter and
Voldemort talking about the petrified Death Eaters at the previous
Quidditch World Cup! "
Dumbledore and Snape heard Harry's words with a look of shock in their
eyes.
"Harry, are you saying that Peter confronted Voldemort head-on and
made Voldemort suffer?"
Dumbledore couldn't help asking.
He had thought that Peter had escaped with Harry directly, but he didn't
expect so many things to happen in the middle.
Harry nodded.
Dumbledore and Snape looked at each other.
"It seems that I still underestimated Peter!"
Dumbledore sighed and said, "I always thought it would take him ten
years to grow up, but now his strength has far exceeded my predictions,
what a terrifying talent!" "
Chapter 415: Chapter 416
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 416
Chapter 416 Departure Dinner, Peter's Warning!!
Peter, unaware of the conversation in the Headmaster's office, was now
back in the Slytherin Lounge, and after throwing the championship
trophy to the expectant Alan, he sat down in front of the fireplace and
roasted the flames.
The Slytherin students, knowing that peter had won the title, went
completely insane, cheered and applauded excitedly, and crowded
around Allen to admire the trophy.
All the students looked at Peter with a tired look, all of them looked at
him with uncontrollable eyes, and they all gathered together and held up
trophies to celebrate, and many students took out their precious snacks
and drinks, and got a bunch of pastries from the back kitchen and
directly began to celebrate.
Peter looked at Draco Malfoy, who had contributed a barrel of honey,
and was celebrating happily with the other students, some sympathizing
for him, tonight he did not have any hands left when he attacked the
Death Eaters, and Lucius Malfoy did not know whether he was dead or
not, but even if he did not die, I am afraid it would not be very good.
Soon he couldn't be happy.
The next day, while Peter was having breakfast, the Daily Prophet
published news of last night's match, which said nothing about
Voldemort, but only about Peter winning the trophy.
In the second edition, it is written that the elder Barty Crouch was
dismissed from his post and that he harbored death eaters, and the words
describe the old Barty as a false public and hypocritical person, while the
younger Barty is described as a crazy death eater who believes that his
brain was damaged in Azkaban, so he has always believed that the
mysterious man is not dead.
In response to Harry Potter, the Daily Prophet used a biased description
to describe him as having a brain problem and because he did not win
the championship, he made up a bunch of lies to attract attention.
When Peter saw this report, he knew that Fudge had officially made a
move.
Only to see that after a morning of fermentation, most people who
encountered Harry walked around him, avoiding his gaze, covering their
mouths and whispering to each other.
Fudge's method worked, and many people didn't believe Harry's words
about Voldemort's return, thinking he was talking nonsense.
When it was time to leave the dinner, Slytherin once again won the
House Cup, so the auditorium was decorated in silver green.
At the long Slytherin table, the students were celebrating happily with
each other, and the only one with a sad face was Demstrang's students,
who were absent-minded when they ate.
Because their headmaster threw them here and fled.
In the faculty seat, the real Moody sat there, but seemed nervous, and the
slightest movement could scare him, especially when Dumbledore
announced that Peter had won the Triwizard Cup this time, and was
frightened by the cheers of the students and flew a spell directly out of
the wand and hit the wall next to him, startling everyone.
In order not to frighten poor Professor Moody again, when it was
announced that Slytherin had won the House Cup, the Slytherin students
consciously suppressed the cheers so as not to irritate him.
Karkaroff's seat was empty, and Madame Maxime on the side was also
sad.
Dumbledore stood up in the midst of everyone's gaze, looked at everyone,
and said in a happy tone, "It's another year is over!" I have a lot to say to
you tonight, but I must first congratulate our Peter York, who won this
championship with exceptional ability in the Top Three Cups that have
gone through a school year.
Of course, we can't ignore the wonderful performances of the remaining
three Warriors, who are also very good, they show the style and strength
that the Triwizard Tournament should have, let us applaud them! "
Everyone looked at Peter and the other three warriors, applauding and
cheering for them.
"Although I don't want to tell you this bad news, I think you have a right
to know what's going on."
Dumbledore became serious and said solemnly, "Voldemort is back!"
Thirteen years later, he once again returned to the wizarding world, he
kidnapped Harry Potter on the Top Three Cup, but was fortunately
discovered by Peter York and successfully saved! "
"The Ministry of Magic doesn't want me to tell you this."
Dumbledore went on to say, "Some parents may also be shocked by what
I have done, not even believing that Voldemort has actually returned, or
that you are too young to tell you. But I think it's better to tell the truth
than to lie. Only if you know the truth can you prepare in advance. "
Inside the auditorium, the students looked at Dumbledore with shock and
fear in their eyes, all of them seemed to have been petrified, quietly,
followed by a whisper, all eyes were moving between Dumbledore and
Harry, and some people heard the news that Peter was also involved, and
their eyes focused on Peter, who was drinking slowly and methodically.
The Slytherin students, in particular, looked at Peter with shock and
complexity in their eyes.
Especially some of these students, their parents are Death Eaters, so
looking at Peter's eyes is particularly complicated…
"Chief, is what Dumbledore said true?"
The fifth grade chief couldn't help but ask, "Did you really meet the
mysterious man?" "
Peter saw that everyone around him was looking at him, and he
helplessly complained about Dumbledore, if you want to talk about
Voldemort, why did you rip him out.
Peter put down his cup, glanced at the grade chiefs, and the curious
people, and nodded calmly, "I did see him, and I also met some Death
Eaters, and we didn't have a pleasant conversation, so we fought." "
The surrounding Slytherin students heard his answer and took a breath,
their eyes filled with panic, and he certainly believed Peter's words.
Peter looked at the students who were in turmoil around him, especially
those from pure-blood families, and said calmly, "I know that among you,
your parents or relatives are working for Voldemort…"
The surrounding students heard Peter call Voldemort's name and looked
at him in horror.
Peter ignored their expressions and continued, "I will not interfere with
whether you choose to become Death Eaters or choose neutrality. But one
thing is that these disputes are not allowed to be brought to school!
Some of you should already know about the night of the Triwizard Cup
final, and since I was able to get rid of his servants in front of Voldemort
and come back with dignity, it shows that I am not afraid of Voldemort.
If you don't obey my orders, you will know the consequences, and I don't
want a Voldemort to appear and ruin my tranquility at Slytherin House! "
Peter's words were light, but all the Slytherin students who heard him
shook their bodies involuntarily.
Especially the death-eating children, with their heads bowed, dared to
look at Peter.
As the chief of the fourth grade, Draco Malfoy's face was a little pale with
fright, but he still plucked up the courage to ask: "Chief, have you chosen
to take the side of Dumbledore?" "
Peter looked at the nervous Draco, raised an eyebrow, and then smiled
and said meaningfully, "Of course, you can see me as a neutral party, or
on your own side, as long as Voldemort does not provoke me or my
friends, I generally don't bother to intervene in these things." "
Draco was relieved to hear this, and retracted his seat as if he had
completed his task.
Chapter 416: Chapter 417
Chapter 417 Heading to the Ministry of Magic, I met Harry on trial!!
At York Manor, Peter was sitting in his study, with a letter from France in
his hand.
"So you're going out again during the summer vacation?"
Christine frowned and complained with an unhappy face, "Since you
went to that magic school, you have been in the wizarding world most of
the time, and now you are going to France, are you planning to live in
the wizarding world in the future?" "
Peter put away the envelope, shook his head, and said with a smile, "Of
course not, aunt, the foundation of the York family has always been in
the ordinary world, and I can't give up this side for the sake of the
magical world of tens of thousands of people." I went to France only at
the invitation of Rozier and NiccolòMe, and the main purpose was to
settle my own affairs. I'll be back soon, aunt, you don't have to worry. "
"Well," Christine nodded, "don't forget that you are the heir to our York
family." "
Then Kristen picked up the Daily Prophet on the table and pointed to the
one on it about "Azkaban's Great Escape!" "
The report asked worriedly: "Your magical community looks very unsafe,
will you be in danger when you return to school next semester?"
Otherwise you don't go to school for a while, it's too dangerous! "
Peter glanced at the newspaper where Fudge was trying to explain the
reason for the escape, attributing most of the blame to the sharp decline
in the number of Azkaban's guard Dementors, and made it clear that
Peter, with Dumbledore's help, innocently killed most of the Dementors,
causing Azkaban's guards to lax and allowing the Death Eaters to escape.
Peter was a little surprised to see the contents of the newspaper at first,
because the time for Azkaban's escape from prison was much earlier.
However, as soon as he thought that he would solve the Death Eaters
outside, it was easy to solve them, and if Voldemort did not want to be
isolated, he would definitely be the first to rescue his own men, and it
was instantly clear.
Just looking at the way Fudge in the newspaper tried to clear up the
relationship and push the pot to others, he shook his head wordlessly.
He had subscribed to the Daily Prophet early on, so every day owls
brought newspapers over.
During this time, the Daily Prophet, at the behest of the Ministry of
Magic, vigorously exaggerated the image of Dumbledore and harry
potter, saying that the news of the mysterious man's return was nonsense.
It is said that a lie can become true a thousand times, and under the
rendering of the Daily Prophet over and over again, almost most people
really believe the words of the Ministry of Magic, after all, in the eyes of
ordinary wizards, the Ministry of Magic is an authoritative department,
and it is impossible to lie.
Peter's trip to France was invited by the French Rozier family, so he
needed to travel to France through the Ministry of Magic this time.
When he came to the Ministry of Magic again, the atmosphere in the
Ministry of Magic's office hall was solemn, all the staff were in a hurry,
and a huge banner was hanging up and down from the ceiling, where
Fudge's portrait stood, and then it became "Emergency!" Death Eaters
escape from prison en masse! "
A line of large characters, surrounded by portraits of lestranges and other
Death Eaters laughing wildly.
Peter first went to the International Department of Magical Cooperation
to get documents such as identification and a wand carry-on permit.
Then came to the Department of Magical Transportation, spent Gallon,
and bought a remote cross-country door key.
It was only when Peter had just come out of the Magic Traffic Division
with the door key that he met Harry and Arthur Weasley in the elevator.
Peter asked in amazement, "Harry, Mr. Weasley, why are you here?" "
Harry and Arthur were also surprised and asked How did Peter get to the
Ministry of Magic?
"I was invited to France as a guest, so I came to the Ministry of Magic to
do something."
Peter explained, and then looked at Harry's worried look, and had a guess
in his mind, but still asked, "How did you end up here?" Is it to do
something? "
Arthur shook his head, sighed, and said, "Harry was attacked by a
Dementor during his summer vacation, used magic, and now he is going
to come to the Ministry of Magic for trial, and we now need to go to the
tenth floor of the courtroom." "
"Trial?"
Peter frowned and looked at Harry, "I remember that the Ministry of
Magic stipulated that the first time to use magic outside the school was to
receive a warning, the second time to be tried, but it doesn't have to be
so serious, the courtroom is used to try people with serious crimes, and
the use of magic outside the school is just such a big fanfare?" And I
remember the warning letter before, didn't I already take Harry to the
Ministry of Magic to cancel it, and did Harry use magic outside the
school later? "
"Nothing!"
Harry said excitedly, "I haven't used my wands outside of school since,
only this time two Dementors suddenly appeared in little Huijin district,
and they attacked my cousin Dalí, so I had to use the Patronus Charm to
drive them away." As a result, the Ministry of Magic sent a letter directly
saying that it was going to fire me and break my wand! "
Peter looked at Harry sympathetically, poor fellow, Fudge, who had
made up his mind to drive him out of the wizarding world.
However, before he left for a foreign country, he did not hesitate to help
Harry, disgusting Fudge.
He hadn't forgotten that When Fudge had escaped from Azkaban's mass
prison, he threw the pot at him, believing that he had killed too many
Dementors to cause the prison guards to be insufficient.
He smiled and reassured, "Harry, you don't have to worry too much, this
matter is their fault, since we met here, then I will also accompany you
on a trip to see what they really want to do, so eager to judge you." "
"Really?"
Harry's face showed surprise, he had seen Peter stifle the Ministry of
Magic officials, and he felt safe if Peter was willing to help.
"Peter, aren't you going abroad?" This will not delay your time. "
Arthur asked in surprise.
Peter shook his head and chuckled, "It's all right, it's not good for me to
go a little late." "
"That would be great, it's better to have one more person to help than to
be alone!"
Mr. Weasley said happily.
Accompanied by a cry of "The Wiesengamo Courtroom has arrived!" "
The three of them came out of the elevator.
Peter was familiar with the road here, and he was more like a clerk in the
Ministry of Magic than Mr. Weasley, and skillfully led the two of them to
turn left and right to a black gate.
"Harry go in, this is the courtroom."
Mr. Weasley said, and then suddenly remembered, and apologized to
Peter in chagrin, "Sorry, Peter, I'm afraid neither of us can go in, only
members of the Wesengamo and the interrogators can go in. "
Harry suddenly tensed up, and was very upset to hear that Neither Peter
nor Mr. Weasley could enter.
Peter laughed, pulled a beautifully crafted silver 'W' badge from the
basilisk leather pouch he was carrying, pinned it to his chest, and said,
"Mr. Weasley, can I go in now?" "
Chapter 417: Chapter 418
Chapter 418 Weissengamo Reserve Member, Peter's Strikes Back!!
Mr. Weasley's eyes widened and he looked at the badge on his chest in
amazement, "Peter, when did you become a member of Wiesengamo?"
You're only seventeen, Merlin, that's amazing! "
Harry was confused, he didn't even know anything about Wiesengamo.
Peter smiled and waved his hand, "Not yet, Mr. Weasley, I am only a
reserve member of Wiesengamo, and whether I can become a full
member in the future is still two questions." "
"You're too modest to say that, Peter."
Mr. Weasley said enviously, "The members of Wiesengamo are only fifty,
and to become a reserve member at your current age is beyond everyone
else." "
Peter shook his head modestly.
Peter actually felt quite abrupt about becoming a reserve member of The
wizengam.
The badge was sent to him by Amelia Burns after Peter's Triwizard
Tournament.
The weissengamo reserve members are recommended by senior
Wiesengamo members and then voted by more than half of the members
before they can be confirmed.
Peter's referees were Gorsda Marchban, Amelia Burns, and the previous
minister, Millison Barnold, all three of whom had frequent
correspondence with Peter and were on good terms.
Although Fudge and others strongly opposed it, after Peter won the final
of the Tri-Final Cup, most of the members who had been watching, as if
they had received some news, voted in favor and became the reserve
members of Wiesengamo with a very high number of approvals.
In Ms. Marchiban's words, those who voted for it seemed to be afraid that
Peter would not want to, and wanted to try to win him over.
Peter certainly knew why, and almost all of these members of The
Wiesengamo were important people in the wizarding world, and the
news was very sensitive.
What happened in the village of Little Hangerton was still a secret to
them, and being able to deal with Voldemort and solve a group of Death
Eaters in front of him was certainly worthy of their attention.
That's why I immediately changed my attitude.
"Now that Peter has you with Harry, I can breathe a sigh of relief."
Arthur Weasley said, "I don't know how they did it, but suddenly the time
and place of the interrogation were changed, and we almost couldn't
catch up." "
Of course, Fudge didn't want Dumbledore to come and convict Harry as
soon as possible, and then drive him out of the wizarding world, Peter
said to himself.
Peter motioned for Harry to push open the door and followed him inside.
In the courtroom, everyone looked at Harry who had walked in, and
Harry was a little confused by these eyes.
"You're late."
An indifferent voice sounded in the courtroom.
"I'm sorry," Harry said nervously, "I didn't know the time had changed. "
"That's not the jury's fault," the voice said, "an owl has been sent to your
house this morning." "
"Why suddenly and temporarily change the trial time? This is obviously
in line with the regulations. It is said that this morning suddenly
changed, is the Ministry of Magic abusing its power? "
Peter walked over to Harry and questioned.
"Who are you?"
The voice suddenly asked with some confusion.
"Peter York."
Peter replied calmly.
When the people present heard him introduce himself, they suddenly
whispered and looked at him with curious eyes.
Fudge was very annoyed when he saw Peter appear, "Peter York, get
out!" This is the place where the members of Wizengamo will be judged,
not where you should come! "
Peter lit up the badge on his chest and said with a smile, "Minister, I am a
reserve member of Wiesengamo, and I also have the right to participate,
not to mention that I am now an advocate on the Harry Potter side, and
you can still catch me." "
"You are only a reserve member, and only a full member can participate
in the trial: Auror, throw him out!"
Fudge said angrily that he didn't want to see Peter at all, this guy was
like his nemesis, and it wouldn't be good to meet him.
"Minister, don't misinterpret the law, the reserve members are also
members of Wiesengamo, and there is no explicit stipulation that only
full members can participate."
that
"Unless you can reformulate a detailed rule, only full members are
allowed to enter the trial chamber." "
Amelia Burns sat in the judge's seat in the trial chamber, looked at Peter
with a smile, and then said, "Minister, it is true that there is no definition
in the regulations that only full members are allowed to enter the trial
chamber, so Mr. York is right. "
"It is also true that the reserve members are also members of the
Wiesengamo and cannot refuse the addition of the reserves."
"It's true."
Most of the Members of Wiesengamo nodded in agreement, believing that
Peter could attend the trial.
When Fudge saw this, his face was a little bad, and he didn't know how
these members were so active today, and they all spoke for Peter.
This made him feel a little at ease in his heart, but he had done enough
for this trial, but he couldn't just fail like this.
So he gave up continuing to target Peter, turned to Harry, and pretended
to be serious, "Very good, now that the defendant has arrived, let's
officially begin." Mr. Potter, please sit down at your seat at trial and
accept the next questioning. "
Harry heard this and took a hesitant step forward, only to be pulled by
Peter.
"Mr. Minister," peter stepped forward and looked at the crowd, "before
Harry was questioned, I wanted to ask one thing, that is, why did he
receive a warning letter like the other students, but was brought here to
be tried? "
When the jury heard this, they all looked surprised and immediately
became noisy, and one of the very elderly members of Wiesengamo asked
directly, "Mr. York, do you mean that Harry Potter is using magic outside
of school for the first time?" "
Peter nodded, "That's true, and this time he was forced to do so.
"Nonsense!"
Fudge stood up and interrupted, then said, "This is not the first time
Harry Potter has used magic outside of school, he used magic in the
summer before his second year and received a warning letter from us!" "
"Yes," Peter looked at him playfully, "I remember that time I was
personally taken to the Ministry of Magic with Harry Potter, and proved
that I had been wronged, and withdrew the charges." Have you forgotten
the Minister?
Otherwise, you can ask the pink-clad Lady Umbridge behind you, who
was previously the director of the Department for the Prohibition of
Misuse of Magic, but she dropped the charges in person. "
Peter looked at the bald old man in the jury seat and pointed at him,
"Otherwise you can ask Mr. Saxony, who was the same Lady Umbridge
whom he had taken us to find." "
The old Saxon man in the jury stood up, nodded, and said, "Yes, I
testified that I had taken them to quash the charges, and I had also
examined Mr. Potter's wand with a flashback spell, which he had not
touched during his summer vacation." If he hadn't used magic outside of
school afterwards, the accusation wouldn't have been established. "
Hearing Saxony's testimony, the jury became noisy again.
Fudge's face grew darker, which was different from what he thought.
"Minister, may I ask If what Mr. York said is true?" Was this the first time
Harry Potter had used magic outside of school? "
Burns asked with a serious face, "If the situation is true, there is no need
for this trial to go down, you just need to send him a warning letter, you
don't have to use it so much." "
Fudge was a little anxious, and he looked behind him at Umbridge,
hoping she would give him some help.
Chapter 418: Chapter 419
Chapter 419 Dumbledore arrives, and the Dementors who are ordered to
attack?!!
Umbridge stood up, sorted out his pink clothes, and with a fleshy face, a
pair of vicious eyes glancing around Peter and Harry, stepped forward
and said in a pretentious voice, "Mr. Minister, and all of you, because it
was Mr. Saxon who led them to my office, after some threats, I had no
choice but to sign the revocation order.
But last summer, Mr. Potter apparently blew his Muggle aunt into a
balloon again, impatiently.
Because the minister was worried about Potter's safety, he suppressed the
warning letter, but did not revoke it.
So strictly speaking, this is indeed the second time he has used magic
outside of school! The Ministry of Magic had no problem interrogating
him! "
"Yes, exactly as Ms. Umbridge said."
Fudge was overjoyed, he thought that this accusation was going to fail,
he did not expect such a reason, he looked at Umbridge with great
satisfaction.
"Everyone," Fudge tried to hide his happy expression, "there should be no
one to oppose this trial now, this is the second time that Mr. Potter has
blatantly violated the confidentiality regulations, although the previous
time he did not send him a warning letter, but that time I officially
warned him in the Cauldron Bar, but he obviously did not listen." "
Fudge said with a disappointed expression.
When Harry heard this, he looked at Fudge angrily, knowing that fudge
had said that he had also pursued his aunt and had not warned him, but
now he was talking nonsense, just to convict him.
After some discussion, the jury members agreed to Fudge's request for a
trial.
"Okay, now let's start the hearing."
Fudge said in a loud voice, his tone looking a little impatient.
"Interrogator: Cornelius Fudge, Minister for Magic; Amelia Burns,
Director of the Department of The Enforcement of Magical Laws, Dolores
Umbridge, Senior Deputy Minister for Magic. Trial Recorder: Percy
Weasley..."
"Defense attorney, Abbes Dumbledore."
A calm voice sounded from the gate.
The crowd looked to the sound and saw Dumbledore coming in through
the door.
The members of the jury began to turn their heads and ears, their eyes
focused on Dumbledore, some with distressed faces, some with fear on
their faces, and others like Margeban and Saxony waving their hands in
delight.
Fudge looked a little panicked, and he said, "Ah, Dumbledore… You...…
Here you go. You get us...… Well, did you change the timing of the
hearing? "
"I would have missed the hearing," Dumbledore said, looking straight at
him, expressionless, but then smiled and looked at the crowd and said,
"But fortunately, I set off early, and I was notified by the well-wishers
halfway through, so I quickened my pace and rushed over." "
With that he winked at Peter.
"Then I fake...… All right...… I think we… It's time to get started. "
Fudge barely managed to squeeze out a smile.
Fudge then used a very tight interrogation method, constantly asking
Harry to answer yes or no, the questions were full of bias, trying to prove
that Harry used magic outside the school for no reason.
But Dumbledore was clearly prepared, and he brought in a witness, a
Squib named Mrs. Faiger, who proved that a Dementor had attacked
Harry and his cousin Dalí.
"I think it's ridiculous! "Headmaster Dumbledore," said Umbridge, her
voice sharp, like an angry pink toad, her wrinkled face flushed red, "will
two Dementors run to little Whitkins to attack Harry Potter?" This is
ridiculous. Dementors are ministry clerks of the Ministry of Magic, and
they only stay in Azkaban, how can they appear in the Muggle
community! "
"If the Dementors only take orders from the Ministry of Magic, and the
two Dementors attacked Harry and his cousin a week ago, I need to
express my doubts."
Dumbledore looked polite, but looked at Fudge strongly in his words,
"Why are they there, who ordered them to attack Harry?" "
"Are you suspicious of me? Dumbledore! "
Fudge was overwhelmed by Dumbledore's sharp eyes, blushed, and
shouted loudly, as if to cover up his heart.
"I didn't think so, Mr. Minister."
Dumbledore held his hand flatly and said, "I'm just raising doubts based
on what you say, unless these extra Dementors are outside the control of
the Ministry of Magic." "
"There are no Dementors outside of the Ministry of Magic's control!"
Fudge's face turned the color of pig's liver, and he shouted, "There is no
such thing as an attacking Dementor, a child who made a mistake and a
Squib, there is no credibility at all!" "
"The minister asked me a question!"
Peter smiled and interjected
Then, in the curious eyes of the crowd, he walked up to Umbridge and
asked, "Ms. Umbridge, I wonder why you brought two Dementors from
Azkaban last week on the day harry potter was attacked by dementors?" "
His eyes were fixed on her, "You still have to retort in a hurry, because
there were a lot of wizards who saw this scene that day, and I looked,
Winston of the Magic Logistics Department, David of the Aurors, Luo
Wen and Abigail of the Department of Magical Accidents and Disasters,
Margaret of the Department of Magical Transportation, and so on, and
they all saw you leading two Dementors to the Ministry of Magic." How
do you explain it? "
"How do you know about this?!"
Umbridge said in panic, then reacted, narrowed his expression, and said
arrogantly, "Sorry this is the Ministry of Magic's secret work, I don't need
to answer your questions." "
"Is it?"
Peter came to the front of the stage, faced the jury, smiled and said, "It's
such a coincidence, isn't it, Ms. Umbridge just took two Dementors from
Azkaban, and two Dementors attacked Harry Potter that day, as if they
were specially for him!" "
When the people of the jury heard this, they all turned their heads and
ears, and looked at Umbridge and Fudge with strange eyes.
"Peter York, don't you want to slander people here again!"
Fudge shouted angrily, "If you interfere in the interrogation process
again, I will expel you in the name of the minister!" "
"Don't be so anxious minister."
Peter smiled and said, "I didn't say it was Umbridge, or minister, you
ordered the Dementors to attack Harry Potter, I was just curious what the
two Dementors who brought back went to, after all, many Ministry of
Magic staff, saw Ms. Umbridge take them out for half a day before
returning."
In addition to guarding Azkaban, the Dementor is used to punish the
criminal Dementor Kiss.
Could it be that there were criminals who were to be executed that day?
But I didn't hear such news? "
"This is a secret of the Ministry of Magic, and it has nothing directly to do
with this trial, so I have no comment!"
Fudge said with gritted teeth like a pig's liver.
"Of course it does," Peter said with a smile, "Minister, you said earlier
that the Dementors were under the control of the Ministry of Magic, but
now there are two Dementors who attacked Harry for no reason. The
only thing that could be suspected was that the two Dementors that Ms.
Umbridge had taken away had sneaked into little Whitkins and sneaked
up on Harry Potter and his cousin before she noticed. "
"Nonsense!"
Fudge stared at Peter fiercely, squeezing only a few words out of his
mouth.
"Of course, Minister, you can also have those two Dementors brought
over, as far as I know they are still in Umbridge's office."
Peter smiled and said, "I just know a little bit about Dementors, so I can
ask them if it's Harry they attacked?" "
Fudge and Umbridge looked at Peter like two steamed lobsters, gritting
their teeth as if they were eager to eat him.
Dumbledore sat in the trial seat, looked at this scene with a smile, and
whispered to Harry, who looked at Peter with adoring eyes, and said
softly, "I am really ashamed to be a young man who became a
preparatory member of The Wiesengamo at a young age, Harry, you
learn from him, deal with these people, Peter is more handy than we are,
he can always catch the weaknesses of others, a blow to the sore." "
Harry nodded, looking adoringly at Peter standing in front of the stage,
wondering when he would be able to do the same.
Chapter 419: Chapter 420
Chapter 420 Withdraw the Charges, Slughorn, French Ministry of Magic!!
"Dang!"
Accompanied by a hammering sound.
Director Burns stood up and announced, "Given that the jury of more
than two out of three has agreed to set aside all charges against the
defendants, I hereby declare: Harry Potter is not guilty!" "
Fudge and Umbridge's expressions at this time were very awkward, as if
they had eaten Xiang, and their eyes were filled with a twisted look that
tried to suppress anger, and they barely squeezed out a smile and said,
"Very good, very good...… Congratulations Mr. Potter, as minister, I don't
really want to convict a child, and now it seems perfect isn't it? "
"Thank you for your tolerance, Mr. Minister."
Dumbledore said happily, as if he hadn't heard Fudge's disobedient
words.
He stood up, and a magic wand eliminated the altered chair, "Guys, due
to the sudden change in the time of the trial, I came in a bit of a hurry,
there are still a bunch of things in the school that are not finished, I am
leaving, goodbye!" "
Then he turned and winked at Peter, then just turned away and
disappeared outside the door.
Dumbledore's sudden departure disappointed some of the people who
were ready to come forward and talk to him, and then they looked again
at Peter, who was sitting next to Harry, and began to talk to him.
"Mr. York, I'm Horace Slughorn and it's a pleasure to meet you!"
A chubby old man came over and shook hands with Peter warmly, "I
really didn't expect you to become a reserve member of Wiesengamo at
such a young age, I voted for it when I first voted, but we will have to
communicate more in the future." "
Peter looked at the rich old man in front of him, a little surprised, and
then politely said, "Professor Slughorn, it is a pleasure to meet you!" I
heard that you used to be the dean of Slytherin and the professor of
potions, and it's a shame you retired when I entered. "
Slughorn's smiling eyes narrowed, and he looked at Peter with a look of
precious treasure, and he also looked regretful, "I heard that you have
been the head of the Slytherin Academy since the third grade, what a
talent!" As far as I know, Slytherin has never been done in thousands of
years, and you're so pretty decent! It's just a pity that I didn't meet you
when I was coaching, and I will definitely make you more perfect!
Beyond all geniuses! "
Peter still smiled and responded, this somewhat vain old man, with a
habit of collecting geniuses, was greedy for pleasure and admired vanity
in personality, but he was not a bad person in his bones, so Peter did not
hate him.
However, Peter did not have much time to continue to communicate with
him at this time, so he said apologetically: "Sorry Professor Slughorn, I
originally prepared the door key to France earlier, but because of the
Harry Potter matter, so I was delayed, and now I need to rush over, so I
can't talk to you more." "
"Going to France?"
Slughorn was surprised, but then the people around him looked at him,
pulled Peter aside, and quietly asked with a solemn look: "Peter, can I
call you that?" I learned something from some of my friends and it is said
that you were also there on the day of the Triwizard Cup final. Can you
tell me if the return of the mysterious man is true? "
Peter heard the words and looked at the fat old man, and his eyes were
full of uneasiness and fear.
He asked strangely, "Professor Slughorn, didn't the Daily Prophets say
that this was nonsense?" How do you not seem to believe it? "
"Well, I understand the habits of the Ministry of Magic, they never tell
the truth in order to hide their peace."
Slughorn snorted coldly, obviously not impressed by the Ministry of
Magic's actions, and his eyes were fixed on Peter, "Since Dumbledore said
that the mysterious man has returned, it is not untargeted, I have been
with his colleagues for decades, and he is not as old as the newspaper
describes. "
"I just want to confirm to you again, is the mysterious man really back?"
"Why do you think I know about this, Professor Slughorn?"
Peter smiled.
"You may know that I once set up a slug club where I invited all kinds of
people or contacts, and they all kept in touch with me after graduation,
so I can know a lot of things." 」
Slughorn stared straight at him, "Someone told me that you were there
that night when the mysterious man returned, and you also made the
mysterious man suffer a big loss?" So, that's the main reason why you're
able to get into Wiesengamo smoothly. "
Peter was quite surprised at this time, he looked at this kind-looking fat
old man, "Professor didn't expect you to be very well informed, you know
such a thing."
Slughorn was not proud of Peter's praise, but asked more nervously, "So,
this rumor is true?" Did the mysterious man really come back? "
Peter smiled and nodded, "Yes, he did come back, using a very old
resurrection magic, father's bone, servant's flesh, enemy's blood, plus a
pot of potions, professor you are a potions master, you should know
about this, right?" "
"The blood of the enemy... The Blood of the Enemy."
Slughorn seemed to be frightened, trembling and muttering to himself, "It
seems to be true, he used that magic!" This is crazy. No, he wouldn't
allow anyone to know his secrets…"
"Professor? Professor Slughorn? "
Peter shouted.
Slughorn replied, then patted Peter on the shoulder, his eyes frightened
and uncertain, and said, "Ah… Peter...… You're going to France, right?
Then I won't bother you, you're going all the way! "
Peter looked at him with a funny look in his heart, but didn't say
anything more, smiled and nodded goodbye, and said, "Then professor,
we'll see you again." "
"Goodbye! Good bye! "
Slughorn was absent-minded and casually responded with a confused
look.
Peter took Harry out of the inquisition, handed him over to Arthur
Weasley, who was waiting outside the door, took the elevator to the
Ministry of Magic's government hall, activated the door key, and left the
place in an instant.
After a period of whirlwind, when Peter landed again, he came to a
square.
The people around him did not notice peter who suddenly appeared, and
he knew that he had come to his destination when he heard the French
coming from around him.
Following a guide map, he came to the location of the fountain in the
center of the square and knocked on the stone platform of the fountain
with his wand.
Suddenly, the roots of the trees around the fountain rose up, forming a
birdcage elevator around Peter, and then slowly sinking down.
When the elevator door opened again, Peter walked out and came to a
luxuriously decorated hall, facing a counter, a beautiful woman in
uniform saw Peter, her eyes flashed with amazement, and then said
enthusiastically in French: "I am Linda, the receptionist of the Ministry of
Magic, welcome to your arrival, please ask you the purpose of your visit
and?" "
Chapter 420: Chapter 421
Chapter 421 Rozier Manor, Strange Dinner!!
"I'm a wizard from England, and I've been invited by a friend here to
come to France."
Peter smiled and handed over his papers.
"Oh, a gentleman from England."
The French beauty receptionist looked at the name on the document, and
then couldn't help but glance at Peter and smile, "Peter York is right?"
Your French is good.
"Thank you."
Peter responded with a smile and waited.
The beautiful receptionist deliberately slowed down the time, while still
writing something with an automatic quill pen on the visa, while
laughing and flirting with Peter, and secretly sending Qiu Bo from time
to time.
When Peter took the elevator back to the square again, he couldn't help
but breathe a sigh of relief, this French beauty was really too
enthusiastic.
Peter then followed the map sent by Heyman Rozier and took a taxi to
the address of Rozier's house.
Since he could only learn the phantom transfiguration next semester, and
could not blatantly use the wind phoenix abroad, Peter felt the trouble of
traveling and felt that the first thing to solve was to solve this problem.
Coming to the Jardin du Luxembourg in Paris, Peter followed the magic
map, along a path, deep into the park forest, and when he came to the
seine, a huge manor house jumped out of thin air directly in front of
Peter.
At the entrance of the manor stood an old man, and there were two
house-elves beside him.
When Peter came to the door, the old man walked quickly to Peter,
bowed respectfully, and said in a sincere tone, "Mr. York, welcome to
your arrival, I feel deeply guilty for not being able to pick you up at the
Ministry of Magic!" "
Peter waved his hand, "Heyman, you still think so, I won't let you pick
me up, and the relationship between us is better not to be noticed."
"Yes, sir, I see!"
Heyman Rozier nodded respectfully and then yelled sternly at the two
house-elves, "Don't you come to see Mr. York, remember what I said, in
the future Mr. York's will will always be higher than mine, you must obey
his words like your master!" Did you hear that?
The two house-elves heard the words, and their bodies trembled
consciously, and then came to Peter with fear in their eyes, bowed
respectfully to him, and their pointed noses were about to be cut off to
the ground, "Paton/Nana has seen Mr. York!"
Peter looked at the tattered tea towel cloth on them, his eyebrows
wrinkled, but he didn't say anything, and said in a gentle voice, "Patton
Nana, just call me Peter in the future, don't be so nervous, I have a house
elf named Twinkle and she is my housekeeper." If I have a chance later, I
will take her to meet you. "
"Butler?!"
The eyes of the two house-elves widened, as if they had heard something
unheard of.
"Yes, butler."
Peter smiled and said, "She was abandoned by the previous master, so I
took her in and made her my housekeeper and managed the affairs of the
house."
"Oh, Mr. York, you are such a benevolent wizard!"
The two house-elves were simple-minded, and their fear of Peter was
reduced.
"Master, house-elves are just slaves, you don't have to be so nice to them."
Heyman Rozier said respectfully, in a tone that he thought of the house-
elf.
Peter looked at Hayman Rozier calmly, and then said lightly, "Let these
two house-elves change into new clothes on their own, so that they will
be wearing rags and not lose your house-elves."
Heyman Rozier looked into Peter's eyes and bowed his head respectfully,
"Yes, sir, I'll do it right away!"
Peter then moved into Rozier Manor, where Heyman Rozier entertained
Peter with all his heart and did peter's request.
He even arranged for one of Qiqu's house-elves to be assigned to Peter's
side to serve him.
", what about the Thunderbird information I put you in charge of
gathering?" What about other magical beasts? "
Peter sat in the living room and asked.
"Sir, the information we tracked about the Thunderbirds is only one from
ten years ago, after all, this magical creature is a close relative of the
Phoenix, living only on the American continent, and the number is very
rare, if it were not for the mysterious whereabouts of the Thunderbirds,
we would all have doubted that they were extinct."
shook his head and bowed again, "I'm sorry sir, I didn't finish the task
you commanded.
Peter was not disappointed, waved his hand and said, "Apologize and
keep looking."
"What about the other magical beasts?" Are there any animals with
special abilities that meet my requirements? "
"It is!"
Heyman looked up and smiled, "We got a dodo through the channel, this
bird has very little left, we caught one in Southeast Asia, this little guy
will teleport, but how to catch it: I don't know if it meets your
requirements, sir?"
"Also, after spending a lot of money through my connections with the
Ministry of Magic, I can borrow a French Ministry of Magic guard cat."
Heyman added, "This spirit cat is fast-moving, has strong attack power,
and can be transformed into many pieces, which is an important property
of the Ministry of Magic, and like the British Dementors, it belongs to the
species sold around the river, so I can only borrow it and buy it when I
use it."
"Enough, you don't need to buy a spirit cat, as long as you can lend me
for a while…"
Peter said indifferently.
He only sought out these magical beasts to obtain their natural abilities,
and did not need to use the animals themselves.
"Sir, rest assured, the procedures for the adoption of the grey cat are
being completed, and you will be able to see it in a few days."
Heyman said respectfully.
"That's fine."
Peter nodded satisfactorily, then smiled and looked at him, Heyman, you
helped me so hard, do you want any reward? I can help you if I can.
"Sir said with a smile, everything I have belongs to you sir, I can be very
satisfied if I can help you sir!"
Heyman said respectfully, very sincerely
Then he looked out the window at twilight and said sharply, "Sir, it's time
for dinner, I instructed Parton to prepare a delicious French foie gras and
onion soup." "
"Oh, I'm really hungry, let's serve."
Peter nodded.
Moving to the restaurant, Peter looked at the table full of food, smiled
and said to Heyman standing next to him: "You have been changing the
food for me for a week, so that I don't want to go back." Sit down too. "
Then he said to the two house-elves in the corner of the shift, "Paton still
hurt Nana, and you have worked hard to make me so many delicacies,
you should also come to eat, don't be so rigid."
The two house-elves heard that Qi Qipan had told Hayman Rozier, even
if Heyman told them to listen to Peter's words, but Heyman Rozier was
their master, so it was necessary to get his consent.
"Sir said, you do it, what is the pestle doing there?" Not yet! "
Heyman said sternly.
The two house-elves shook their bodies for a moment, then trembled and
climbed into their chairs, standing on it just enough to reach the table.
Peter saw this and waved his wand, and the chairs of the two house-elf
directly became taller, just right for him to sit down.
The two house-elves saw this and looked at Peter with grateful eyes, but
when they touched Heyman's eyes, they instantly retracted their necks
and bowed their heads in fear.
"Sir, this foie gras is the liver of the latest white goose cultivated with
magic, and the taste is very good, only Lux Magic Manor in all of France
has it, so it is very rare for you to try it."
Heyman enthusiastically brought a plate of foie gras on the table to
Peter's side.
"Yes, then I'm going to taste it."
Peter looked at Heyman and said with interest.
Peter picked up a kitchen knife and cut off a piece of foie gras, looked at
it and nodded, "Not bad, it looks fat." "
Say it and put it in your mouth.
Just as it was about to get closer to her mouth, Nana, the elf next to her,
made a movement and let out a scream and knocked over the dinner
plate in front of her.
Chapter 421: Chapter 422
Chapter 422: Break Free of Control! Crazy old man!!
Peter put down the foie gras, looked at the frightened house elf, and
asked with concern, "Nana, what's wrong?" Unwell? "
Nana shook her head, her big eyes full of horror, covering her mouth and
allowing herself to speak, but constantly shaking her head, her eyes full
of tears.
Paton, another house-elf beside him, was now shrinking into a pool,
trembling as if he had done something wrong.
"What to eat!"
Heyman looked at the two house-elves and scolded angrily, "Sir, pity you,
let you sit at the table and eat with him, but now you have disturbed his
dinner, and immediately go back to punish yourself!" "
Then Heyman turned around and said apologetically, "Sorry sir, these
house-elves are always unfamiliar and have betrayed your kindness."
Leave them alone, go ahead and enjoy dinner, the foie gras won't taste
good if it's cold. "
Peter looked at the two shrunken house elves, especially Nana, who had
been in charge of taking care of him for the past few days, and looked at
him with pleading eyes, shaking his head all the time, as if pleading for
something but unable to speak.
"Sir, try this swear onion soup, it tastes good."
Heyman brought up another fragrant soup and said enthusiastically.
Then he turned his head and said coldly, "Don't leave here yet, the
province will disturb Mr. Dinner again!" "
"Don't drive them, Heyman."
Peter said plainly, the smile in his eyes did not touch the bottom, he
swept the food on the table, "You are too anxious Heyman, so it is easy to
expose your own thoughts." "
"Sir, what are you talking about?" I don't understand. "
Heyman had a blank expression.
"I said let you drink the soup in front of me," Peter pointed to the onion
soup that came over, and then inserted the foie gras with a dining knife,
"or eat it!" "
"Huh? Oh well, sir! "
was dazed at first, then replied with a puzzled nod.
He stepped forward, scooped up the soup with a spoon, and brought it to
his mouth, as if he wanted to drink it.
But suddenly smashed the spoon directly at Peter and quickly drew his
wand, "Arvada."
Peter sat indifferently in his chair, the spoon and the soup stopped in
mid-air in front of him.
With another wave of his hand, the tablecloth climbed directly onto
Heyman's body, quickly wrapping him tightly, directly interrupting his
casting and enveloping his mummified body.
With a red light, the napkin on Heyman's body was instantly torn to
pieces, revealing the breathless Heyman Rozier inside, who stared at
Peter with hatred, and the wand pointed directly at him.
"When did you find out?"
Heyman Rozier gasped and gritted his teeth as he glanced at the two
trembling house-elves beside him, "Or did they tell you?" These two
unripe guys! Actually dared to betray the grip, really should have been
disposed of early! "
"Then you guessed wrong, old fellow."
Peter shook his head and smiled, "Although they just wanted to remind
me that they were going to eat these puppet potions on the table, since
you are their master, they can't speak." "
"You have practiced the brain occlusion technique wrongly over the
years, and you have actually constructed a fake memory to confuse my
dementor."
Peter praised, "At first I was deceived by your brain occlusion technique,
thinking that the puppet potion potion in your body was still working,
and I was loyal to me. "
"But you are too anxious, although you have not been working on food
right away for a few days, but you may want to control me urgently, so
there are some things in your words and deeds that do not match those
controlled by the puppet potions."
Peter stood up and said.
"The biggest problem is the attitude towards house-elves, and you may be
used to calling them away, so you're still arrogant after I showed
sympathy for house-elves. Rather, I should still love Ya and Wu like a
person who is completely loyal to me. This makes me suspect that you
have broken free of the puppet potion's control. "
"Haha...… I didn't expect that I had carefully prepared for so long, but it
was planted on the house-elf! What a failure! "
Heyman said remorsefully, and then stared at Peter with dead eyes, his
eyes widening, "Peter York! You damn, dirty mud seed! Five years ago
you killed my son and took control of me, turning me into your puppet
and listening to you like a dog! I have opened the magic array of Rozier
Manor, and today I will drag you to the funeral with me, even if I can't
kill you! "
As soon as the words fell, I could only see the sky above the manor
outside, a huge magic array shrouded in the sky, like a sphere constantly
shrinking, the surrounding things were constantly deformed by the ball
volume, if you don't stop it, I'm afraid the entire manor will be
compressed!
Peter knocked on the outside, his expression still did not fluctuate, but
instead praised: "It is really worthy of the magic family, even the magic
array has been made." "
"But, old fellow, I'm afraid you won't be able to realize your idea of
ending up with me!"
Peter looked at the mad Heyman Rozier, "But I can see your heart, as
long as I catch you, this formation is not a problem." "
"Want to catch me? Dream! "
Rozier roared madly, then waved his wand, "Avadasso! Avada's life...…"
The green light of the Dao Dao was deadly and came towards Peter.
Peter dodged a few times, and the surrounding tables and chairs
automatically flew in front of him to block the attack, blocking these
deadly spells.
Peter looked at the tables and chairs shattered by the Death Curse, and
with a wave of his wand, the wood fragments flew into the air and
turned into countless sharp blades, and as his hand pressed, countless
blades shot at Heman Rozier like a rain of knives.
Heyman Rozier was stunned and quickly propped up the protective
cover, but still let a few blades cut the wound, and blood left from the
wound.
Then Peter's next wave of attacks rushed over, and the draperies
decorated around him quickly rolled into countless pythons, biting the
hands and feet of Heman Rozier, and under the control of Peter's wand,
they dragged him into the air, like a dead person bound by a cobweb.
"Now, old fellow, can you stop the magic array outside?"
Peter smiled and walked up, looking at Heyman Rozier, who was
wrapped around the drapery.
"Dreaming! You will die with me today!" "
Heyman Rozier glared at him with red eyes, and then laughed, "Your
Dementor Can't Break Through My Brain Occlusion Technique, and
phantom transfiguration is forbidden here, you can't escape!" "
Peter picked up the wand that belonged to Heyman Rozier and walked
over to him with a chuckle, "I'm surprised that you were able to break
through the puppet potion, but I want to try to control you again if I add
a lot?" "
Heyman Rozier's pupils narrowed, but then he smiled triumphantly, "The
puppet potions are all hidden by me, you can't find them, in a few
minutes, this place will be destroyed, you don't have time to look for
them." "
Peter looked at him like an idiot, and then with a wave of his wand, the
already cluttered room quickly returned to its original state, and even the
previous table food was neatly arranged there.
With a flick of the wand, the onion soup floated to Peter's side.
"Thank you for preparing so much food with the puppet potion for me,
and I'll give it back as I am now!"
Peter smiled and saw the soup in the basin rise out of thin air and turn
into a thin, long stream flowing into the mouth of Heman Rozier.
"These doses of puppet potions should be able to make you obedient."
Heyman Rozier looked at the soup in front of him in horror, desperately
trying to struggle, as if he was about to be forced to drink poison, but his
head was fixed by magic and he could only watch the soup flow to his
mouth, he had already tasted the onion soup.
"Please, Peter York!"
Hayman Rozier finally collapsed, "I beg you to kill me, I don't want to
become a puppet in a vacuum, as long as I kill me, I am willing to unlock
the magic circle and give you all the family property of the Rozier
family!" "
Peter looked at him pitifully, chuckled and shook his head, "It's okay! "
"If you had calmly fought me before, I might have killed you mercifully,
but now I want you to live well and be my most heartfelt servant!"
Peter's words were light, but in Heyman's ear they were like the voice of
the devil.
"Kill me!" I've already practiced the resistance of golem potions, and even
if you give me more drinks, I'll break free after a while, and then I'll use
the power of the Rozier family, even if I overthrow the magic world, I'll
fight you to the death! "
Heman Rozier felt the soup flow into his throat like a thin snake, roaring
viciously, and his eyes were full of death.
After Listening, Peter laughed softly and said indifferently, "You don't
have to worry about this, I forgot to tell you, I am still a memory master,
you should have quietly inquired about me over the years, you should
know that I woke up the deranged Longbottoms." I will reshape a
complete memory for you during this time, and you will only remember
that I am your master. Paired with the Golem Potion, you should be able
to re-transform into the very loyal Rozier. "
"You devil! I curse you...… Cough cough cough…"
As the soup was finished, other foods flew over and automatically flew
into Heyman's mouth and into his throat.
After only a few moments, the look of hatred on Heyman Rozier's face
gradually disappeared, and then became dazed, and when his eyes
focused again, the look in Peter's eyes was full of reverence.
Chapter 422: Chapter 423
Chapter 423 Fusion of New Genes, Teleportation Skills!!
Inside Rozier Manor, Peter was in a secret room, watching the caged ball
bird (dodo), and Hayman Rozier was now standing respectfully behind
him, waiting for his command.
It had been another week since The Heyman Out of Control incident, and
during this time he had been using memory magic to constantly modify
Rozier's memories and reshape his personality memories loyal to him.
And with the effect of the puppet potion, it is guaranteed that the same
thing as the last time will happen again.
And in order to be more secure, Peter even signed an unbreakable spell
with Heyman Rozier, making swear that if he betrayed him, he would be
repulsed by the contract.
A rose pattern was then engraved on's wrist, the same principle as the
Dark Mark, which Peter had learned from the memories of the Crown
Horcrux.
The tagged person can be summoned remotely, and he can monitor
Heyman Rozier at any time in the future.
After doing all this, Peter finally had time to think about his mission to
France, and the ball bird in the cage looked like a gray monster bird that
had never been winged, and at this time it was constantly flashing in the
cage trying to escape from here, but it was firmly bound by the cage and
could only teleport inside.
"Sir, this cage is inscribed with ancient magic texts, so that it can be
bound." If you want to get up close, be careful not to let it escape, or this
guy will disappear immediately and it will be difficult to catch it again. "
Hayman Rozier respectfully reminded.
Peter turned his head to look at the old man who had recently vowed to
drag him to the funeral with him, and once again lamented the magic of
magic. If it weren't for the fact that the Rozier family controlled the
channels of magical animal trafficking and could help him get all kinds of
magical animals as soon as possible, he could have fulfilled the old man's
wish to die.
But unfortunately, if you can still use him, you can only be a bad person
once, completely turning him into a servant who is always loyal to
himself.
"Heyman, you go out first."
Peter said lightly that what he was going to do next could not be seen by
others, even if the person was already under his control.
"Yes."
Heyman answered respectfully, and then obediently withdrew from the
Chamber of Secrets.
Peter arrives at the Ball Bird, and the little guy in the cage begins to
panic and use his teleportation skills to escape the clutches of the humans
in front of him.
"Take it easy, little one, I won't hurt you."
Peter said with a smile
He quickly fixed the flickering ball bird with his wand before opening the
cage door and holding the stationary ball bird out.
"System, give me the bloodline gene of the Fusion Ball Bird!"
Peter summoned the system panel that had not been touched for a long
time.
At this time, the panel shows that he has one hundred and eighty-five
points, which can be exchanged for a chance to fuse, and there is only
fifteen points left before the next time.
"Confirm if you're fusing the Ball Bird gene?"
"Confirm!"
"The systems are converging, please wait!"
The long-lost warm current poured into Peter's body from the ball bird,
and Peter was fluttering, and the cells of his whole body felt as if they
were nourished, full of strength.
"After the fusion is over, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Ball
Bird Flashing skill, after the system fusion upgrade, the host can teleport
over a long distance."
The system prompts.
Peter heard the words and smiled happily.
He looked at the fixed ball in his hand, stroked its head and murmured,
"Thank you little fellow, your skill is good, it directly saves me time
practicing phantom transfiguration, and it is much safer." "
At this time, he could feel the sense of space around him, and
instinctively felt that as long as he wanted to leave here, he could leave
in an instant.
He tried to meditate in his mind, and in an instant his figure disappeared
in place with a whimper.
With his feet on the ground again, he had come to the outside of Rozier
Manor.
Even the bird with the ball was brought out by him.
"Sir! How did you end up here? "
Heyman, who heard the report of the house-elf, rushed over and asked in
surprise.
Peter smiled, then disappeared in front of him in an instant, reappearing
behind him.
"Sir, have you learned the Phantom Shapeshifter?"
Heyman asked in surprise.
"Sort of."
Peter said with a smile.
Then he handed him the ball in his arms and walked toward the manor,
"I already have to use it, but this little guy has tied me up a lot, Heyman,
you find a good home for it, don't treat it badly."
"I see, sir."
Although Heyman did not understand, he seriously responded to C
Back in the living room, Peter sat on the couch drinking tea, his mind
focused on the panel, and the eighty-five points on it made him a little
regretful, if there were another fifteen points, he could fuse another skill,
and it was also the ability of the French spirit cat that he had already
chosen.
In fact, he could wait a little longer, and then he could contact the
exclusive spirit cat of the French Ministry of Magic and fuse its skills.
But considering the current situation in the British wizarding world, he
still decided to fuse the ball birds first.
Because his main shortcoming now is that he has not yet learned to
transform the phantom shape, although he can easily teleport after
becoming a phoenix, he still wants to make his ability to become a
phoenix public.
His Immortal Skill is the last life-saving skill that he can't expose.
So before that, he had deliberately sought out Ollivander and signed an
unbreakable curse with him in a half-threatening and half-lure manner,
and would not reveal his affairs.
After drinking the tea, Peter looked at the respectful Heyman Rozier, who
was waiting at any time for instructions,
"Heyman, did I get the application for your departure from the French
Ministry of Magic?"
"I've done it, sir."
Heyman replied, then pulled out a rosette, "This is the key to the door to
the British Ministry of Magic." Mr. Past You Really Don't Stay Here? Is
there anything I'm doing badly? "
Peter shook his head, "I've been here long enough, and now that the
British wizarding world is surging and can affect the Muggle world at any
time, I'll go back and have a look." Especially Voldemort, I have offended
him too much, killed his followers, I am afraid that this old guy will not
pay attention to morality and go to the Muggle world to trouble my
family.
Then he looked at the old man in front of him, and the gorgeous manor
scene around him, and pulled out of his pocket a bottle, and in the bottle
was a pale golden liquid, which was dotted with stars and looked
dreamy.
He poured some of the liquid in the bottle into his empty teacup, and
then took out a red gem, put the gem into the cup and semi-invaded the
liquid, and then kept turning, only to see the liquid in the cup gradually
turn red, and the red mist of blood wafting from the cup condensed into
a small phoenix on the line, emitting a thin cry, and then dispersed.
Peter retrieved the red gem and handed the cup to Heyman, "Drink it!" "
Chapter 423: Chapter 424
Chapter 424 Elixir of Immortality! Ill-intentioned?!!
looked at the blood-red liquid in the cup, not knowing what it was, but
still drank it without hesitation.
At first he didn't feel anything, but gradually he felt a warm current
rising in his abdomen, rushing to the limbs and eight skeletons, and he
felt that his old body, like a dead wood in the spring, became full of life.
"Sir, this is…"
Heyman looked at Peter in amazement.
Peter waved a mirror and floated toward him, "Now look at yourself." "
Heyman took the mirror and saw that in the mirror, he had become forty
or fifty years old, and the white hair on his head had turned brown, and
he was dozens of years younger in an instant!
"Sir, I'm getting younger!"
Heyman touched his face with great surprise and excitement, and then
looked at the cup he had just drunk, there were still a few drops of red
liquid left on it, as if he remembered something, and looked at him in
disbelief and asked, "Sir, is what you gave me to drink is the legendary
elixir?!" "
Peter smiled and nodded, spread out on the couch, and said lazily, "I used
the Philosopher's Stone with potion to create an elixir of immortality,
made by pure Nicole Mae, you are the first person!" "
He glanced at the excited Heyman and said, "Don't you want to continue
your Rozier family, then I will let you return to youth, you can have
another son, so that Rozier's surname can be passed on, how about it?"
Satisfied? "
"Satisfied! Satisfied! "
Heyman was thrilled, he was controlled by the puppet potion and loyal to
Peter, but his thinking was clear, and the continuation of the family had
always been his obsession, and now that he had hope, he was certainly
very excited.
"Well, since you do things for me, then I won't be stingy, this time it is a
reward, and if you do things for me well in the future, it will not be a
problem for you to live like Nicole Flamel for hundreds of years."
Peter stood up and said, and then he squeezed the rose badge in his hand,
"Next, when you borrow the spirit cat, let me know that I will come
back." Now it's time for me to go. "
"Sir, won't you stay one more night?"
Heyman put away his excitement and said reluctantly.
"No, it's time for me to go, goodbye."
As Peter injected his magic into the door key, he was taken straight away
by the door key and disappeared into place.
"At 2:23 p.m., from Paris, France."
As soon as Peter landed, there was a weak voice from the side.
Peter turned his head and found himself in the hall of the Ministry of
Magic, with a sign "Immigration Office" standing in front of him, and a
listless middle-aged wizard next to him.
"Welcome to the British Ministry of Magic, what business are you going
to do?"
The witch reluctantly lifted his spirits and spoke in broken French.
"I'm British, I'm a guest abroad, and now I'm back, sir."
Peter said in English.
"Oh, you're British, let me see."
Hearing that Peter was speaking English, the middle-aged witch finally
raised his head, looked at him carefully, and then his eyes lit up, and he
suddenly got up enthusiastically and shook his hand, "Ah, it turned out to
be Mr. York, I didn't expect it to be you, are you out of the country,
welcome back!" Welcome back! "
"Uh, sorry sir, are you?"
Peter looked at his sudden enthusiasm and couldn't help but ask.
"I'm Flos Bader, Mr. York!"
After rummaging through his body for a while, the witch took out an
identity badge from his pocket and pinned it to his chest, and introduced
himself with a smile, "I am a receptionist who specializes in receiving
international visitors." "
"Mr. Badr, I don't seem to be so famous, how do you recognize me?"
Peter said doubtfully.
"Ha, Mr. York, you're really joking, if you're still a celebrity, who else is a
celebrity?"
As if he had heard the joke, Badr laughed and said, "You are the youngest
Wiesengamo reserve ever, a Cup winner of the Top Three Cup, or a
winner of the Order of Merlin!" So many honors, but others can't ask for
it in their lifetime. "
"Sorry, I've been abroad for two weeks, is there something wrong with
me?"
Peter looked at his reaction and couldn't help but ask.
"No wonder!"
Badr looked sure, and then took a newspaper from a side drawer and
handed it to him, "Mr. York, during the time that you were not there, the
Daily Prophet specially reported on your special features, and reported
all your previous deeds." After we watched it, we found out that there are
such geniuses as you in the magic world, you are really good at hiding,
how come I didn't find out before. "
Peter unfolded the newspaper, and on the first page it was written in
large letters, "Peter York: A Genius Boy Once in a Thousand Years!" Next
to it is a photo of him being single at the Yule Ball.
Peter scanned the newspaper quickly with his eyes, only to find that it
was really a detailed report of his deeds from the first grade to the sixth
grade, as well as the various honors he had received in the meantime.
In addition, it was also reported that he killed more than a dozen Death
Eaters who invaded the manor, solved the Millennium Basilisk in the
Chamber of Secrets, and eliminated nearly half of the Dementors.
The handwriting described him as a gifted, powerful, gifted young
wizard, saying that if given enough time, it would be a problem to
surpass Dumbledore.
Peter looked at the various words of praise above, straddling him into a
figure that was not in heaven and on earth, and then looked at the signed
author, gritting his teeth and spitting out "Rita Skeeter!" "
What is this old witch? It's Time for Voldemort to come back, and she's
making such a big fuss about herself, she's causing trouble for herself!
"Mr. York, my daughter is an admirer of yours, can you sign her name?"
Badr pulled out a picture and said expectantly.
Peter looked at the other self in the photo who was blinking at himself,
the corners of his mouth twitched, resisted the urge to tear it apart,
quickly signed the name, and then quickly left here.
Out of the Ministry of Magic, Peter looked around, then meditated
directly on York Manor, and with a whimper, he disappeared into place.
"Oh, God! Peter, you scared me to death! "
In the living room of York Manor, Christine was startled by the sudden
appearance of Peter, and then angrily hammered him with a pink fist,
"Enough play outside, do you want to go home now?" For two weeks, two
whole weeks, you didn't reply to a message, causing us to worry about
you. "
"Sorry, aunt, I was really busy during this time, so I didn't have time to
contact you."
Peter apologized, but it was still a small project to reshape people's
memories, and he operated almost day and night to finally get Hayman
Rozier done.
"Okay, you'll be fine when you get back."
Christine turned over and pursued the matter again, but instead frowned
and said, "Didn't you hide the manor with a bold and faithful spell when
you left before?"
As a result, not long after you left, Flash found sneaky people outside the
manor. She said those people were wizards and let's not go out at will, so
during this time Wales and I stayed at home and waited for you to come
back.
Those wizards look ill-intentioned, are you an enemy of the wizarding
world? "
Chapter 424: Chapter 425
Chapter 425 Forbidden Demon Bullets? School has started, the last year!!
"Wizard?"
Peter frowned, then looked at Christine with a worried face, smiled and
reassured, "Don't worry, aunt, even if these wizards want to get in
trouble, then I am not a vegetarian, didn't we kill a dozen dark wizards in
the first place, not to mention that now that my strength has become
stronger, it is not a problem to deal with these people at all." "
"Just pay attention to yourself!" You're already an adult, and I'm sure
you'll be able to handle it. "
Christine patted him on the shoulder and said softly.
Then the sentence turned, "Since you're back, help me and Will X to make
the kind of bullets that can deal with wizards, the last bullet was not
enough, Welsh and I are just ordinary people, but we don't want to be
protected by you all the time." "
The warm atmosphere disappeared in an instant, and Peter spread out on
the sofa, looking at Christine helplessly and saying, "I have just arrived at
home, aunt, you should let me rest first." Besides, I remember that there
weren't hundreds of bullets left? "
"How can a few hundred rounds be enough?"
Christine shook her head and said, "Your wizards' magic is very strange,
and if it weren't for these forbidden bullets you made, we wouldn't have
been able to cope with it at all." So at least a thousand rounds are
needed, not capped! "
"A thousand rounds! Auntie, you want my life! "
Peter cried out wordlessly, "These forbidden bullets are all inscribed
forbidden runes by my own hands, and they will be scrapped if I am not
careful, how can you let me make so many in a short time!" "
Then lie down on the couch and completely mess up.
"Oh, dear nephew," Christine grinned and tugged at Peter's hand
upwards, "we didn't say we wanted it now, you take your time and we're
not in a hurry!" Your aunt and I are an unarmed weak woman, and in
order to hide from these wizards, I can only shrink in the manor during
this time, and I can't even go to my favorite shopping, which really kills
me. "
Then he didn't know where to pull out a delicate pistol, shook it and said,
"You must at least make sure that my pistol has enough ammunition to
kill the wizards who come to my trouble!" So that I can go shopping with
peace of mind. "
Peter looked at her wordlessly, aunt this guy is purely a woman, she is
very proficient in firearms, she is also proficient in martial arts, and now
if you are equipped with forbidden bullets, the unlucky ones must be
those wizards who are looking for trouble.
Speaking of wizards, Peter's eyes narrowed, these sneaky wizards should
not be Voldemort's subordinates, right?
Peter's departure from England was no secret, and one need only inquire
a little to know.
Since he knew that he was not there, and that he was going to come over,
it was obviously the idea of beating Peter's relatives.
Peter's eyes were cold, daring to beat his own relatives, even if he was
Voldemort, he would not let him feel better!
In the days that followed, Peter still did hard work, painstakingly carving
forbidden runes on bullets.
By the time school was approaching, Peter in the arsenal had made more
than five thousand forbidden bullets! Such a large output also made him
mentally tired, and he slept for a day before he regained his energy.
These bullets can break through the wizard's protective spell, penetrate
the wizard, and shoot into the body, and will also make the wound
unable to heal the wound with magic, which is powerful enough to deter
the wizard.
When Peter made it, he thought that if one day ordinary people could
make such a forbidden bullet, I am afraid that it would be a disaster for
wizards! But fortunately, the production of forbidden bullets must also be
done by wizards, and the forbidden runes are now only mastered by
Peter, so there is no need to worry too much about the future.
When Peter crossed the platform and sat on the Hogwarts Express, he
realized that he was already a seventh-grader, and that he was
graduating from Hogwarts after the school year.
What do you want to do after graduation? Peter hasn't paid attention to it
yet.
It was impossible for Peter of the Ministry of Magic to go, and he was still
holding the position of healer at St. Mungo's Hospital, but the wizarding
world rarely encountered patients with memory, so it was equal to none.
Peter would be a little happy if he could stay at Hogwarts, and there
were still many books in the library that he hadn't finished reading,
especially the magic books in the forbidden area, which were the
accumulation of Hogwarts over thousands of years.
But if he had just graduated, he would have been eighteen years old, and
I wonder if Dumbledore would accept his application to stay in school?
"Peter, what are you thinking?"
The twins sat down on either side of Peter and shook him awake with a
grin, "We've all called out to you several times, and you haven't
responded." "
"I'm thinking we're all in seventh grade now."
Peter looked at his friends around him and smiled, "It feels like time flies,
and in the blink of an eye we only have a year left, thinking about what I
should do after graduation." "
"Oh, what else do you want?"
Fred exclaimed, "Look at your results, you are the first place every year,
and you have taken twelve OWL scores of all 0s!" This year's NEWT you
are sure to be twelve doors all 0! You have such achievements, all the
work is rushing to choose from you, you have nothing to worry about. "
"That is," George agreed, "I really don't know where you got so much
energy, but you still took twelve improvement classes, although there is a
time converter, but it is also very tired." "
"Don't talk about Peter," said Alan, glancing at the twins, "didn't you two
guys find your own target too?" During the summer vacation, I saw the
two of you, sneaking around Diagon Alley talking to the shop owner
about renting. "
"Really?"
Cedric looked at the twins in amazement, "You guys were thinking about
renting a shop so early?" Didn't you say you wanted to rent a place in
Hogsmeade? How did you get to Diagon Alley again? "
"Don't say it!"
The twins said with a look of obscurity, "We went to Hogsmeade earlier
to ask about renting a shop, and it turned out that the Duke of Honey and
the owner of Joko's joke shop, after learning that we were going to open
a shop, said that we were driven out and joined forces to exclude us." So
we had to go to Diagon Alley to open a shop. "
"Most of the things you develop compete with the products of their two
stores, and they certainly won't welcome you."
Peter smiled and said, "But they are so jealous of your brothers, it means
that your things are good, come on, I believe your shop must be more
popular than them." "
"Peter is right, the canary cookies you have developed, the quick-acting
truancy candy, the fat tongue candy, etc. are very interesting and very
popular in school. I believe that when you open the store, the business
will be very good. "
Alan agreed.
Cedric smiled and nodded in agreement.
"You say so, our brothers can't wait to open a store!"
The twins said with great enthusiasm, "It's just a pity that there is still a
year to graduate, and I really hope that the graduation time will come
soon!" "
"We are very reluctant to go to school, and you two would like to
graduate tomorrow."
Ellen smiled and said, "Alas, it is different in the end, you are all people
who are about to become bosses, naturally it is different from those of us
who still have to look for jobs after graduation." "
The twins were even more proud, and with a wave of their hands, they
looked very proud and said, "Since you are all our good partners, after
opening the store, you can all enjoy the 92% discount of the Weasley
Brothers Joke Shop!" "
"you, that's too much of a cut!" 92% off? Thanks to the two of you who
can say it! "
Allen laughed and scolded, and then Peter and Cedric joined in the
condemnation.
The group came to the school with a smile and sat back in their
respective colleges.
As soon as Peter returned to Slytherin House, he found that the
atmosphere was still the same. When some students saw him, their eyes
drifted away, and some looked at him with admiration.
Others looked at him with hatred in their eyes, including Goyle and
Crabbe, two fat men.
Peter looked at it, then chuckled and sat back down in the chief position.
It looks like tonight's Chief Challenge will have some fluctuations again.
Looking at an old woman dressed in pink on the faculty seat, he only felt
that this year's campus life was not calm for a thousand.
Chapter 425: Chapter 426
Chapter 426 Umbridge, Chief Challenge, Peter is the Murderer?!!
After eating and drinking, Dumbledore stood up and announced some
precautions to the freshmen, and was just about to say something when
he was interrupted by a cough behind him.
"Uh...… Professor Umbridge, do you have anything else to add? "
Dumbledore turned and asked in surprise.
Umbridge stepped up to the front desk, unceremoniously interrupted
Dumbledore's speech, and said with a fake smile: "Thank you,
Headmaster, for saying such a warm welcome." "
Everyone looked at her strangely, but it was her sharp and pretentious
voice, coupled with her pink costumes and large wrinkled face, too hot
eyes and disgusting appetite.
"Well, I must say, it's great to be back at Hogwarts!"
She grinned and said, the smile on her face floating on the surface,
"Especially when I see these young and happy little faces looking at me, I
am so happy!" Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
All the students quietly watched her perform alone, and the old woman
actually treated them as five-year-old children, which made these
students a little unhappy.
"I desperately want to get to know you as soon as possible, and I'm sure
we'll be very good friends!"
Umbridge continued, but his face immediately became serious, and the
fake smile on his face disappeared, and he spoke quickly in a dry tone, as
if he had already silently read it countless times in his heart.
"Magic has not always thought that educating young wizards is a very
important matter. Some of the precious talents you have been born with
may be fruitless if they are not cultivated and trained under careful
guidance. The ancient memories unique to the wizarding world must be
passed on from generation to generation, or they will disappear…"
Umbridge lied for half a day, making many students sleepy, but the
content was very empty and full of truth.
Umbridge, as if unaware of the performance of the students below,
concluded after speaking for at least half an hour, saying in a
condescending tone, "... Some old habits are no longer suitable for today,
so we should abandon them. I was appointed by the Minister for Magic to
come to the school to participate in the reform of the school, hoping to
keep our teaching moving forward and entering a new era of
cheerfulness, efficiency and reasonableness. Resolutely maintain what
should be maintained, perfect and perfect, and abandon those that we
should prohibit. "
Hearing her words, some of the more sensitive students began to whisper
in each other's ears, and judging from Umbridge's words, it seemed that
the Ministry of Magic was going to intervene in Hogwarts.
Dumbledore stood up again and applauded, "Thank you Professor
Umbridge for his speech, which is very enlightening. Now it's time for
you to go back to your dorm room and have a good rest. "
The students got up, and the crowd rushed toward the outside of the
auditorium.
Peter left first, he first returned to the dormitory to briefly tidy up the
etiquette, and then slowly walked out of the dormitory to the lounge.
By this time the dueling table had been set up in the lounge, and all the
students had basically arrived, and when they saw Peter appear, they all
looked at him with various eyes.
"Sorry, it seems that I am the last one to come, and I have been waiting
for a long time."
Peter smiled and then went downstairs and stood with the students.
"Now that the personnel are in place, let's start the game!"
Professor Snape also knew where to jump out of nowhere, and gave an
expressionless order.
Then a group of ignorant first-year students walked up to the stage and
attacked each other with all kinds of crappy little magic.
After the selection of the grade chief, the next year students who want to
compete for the grade chief automatically stand on the stage and start a
new round of competition.
As time passed, when Allen of the seventh grade group was successfully
elected as the chief of the grade, the lounge began to fall into an
inexplicable atmosphere, and everyone's eyes were on Peter.
Peter didn't seem to sense these sights, walked indifferently to the stage,
looked down at the people below and asked, "Now that it's the Academy
Chief Challenge, does anyone want to challenge me?" "
The people below did not move, and after a few seconds of silence,
someone looked up at Peter with hatred on his head and said, "Peter
York, you have accepted the challenge of a group of people before, do
you know if you will accept the same challenge this time?" "
"Charlotte Avery?"
Peter raised an eyebrow, "You want to challenge me?" Are you sure? "
"I said you picked up and didn't accept us while challenging you?" Peter
York! "
Avery craned his neck and asked.
Peter took a deep look at him, then ticked the corners of his mouth,
spread his hands and said indifferently, "You are free, one-on-one or
many-on-one, I accept it, after all, this is my last year in school, if you
don't seize the time, there will be no chance to challenge me in the
future." "
Subsequently, including Avery, one after another students came to the
stage, and a total of twenty students in the fifth, sixth, and seventh
grades stood opposite Peter, so many people, the dueling platform was
not enough…
With so many people trying to deal with Peter, the people in the
audience were all noisy, turning their heads and ears, and looking at
them with incredulous eyes.
A bystander Snape frowned and asked Peter, "Are you sure you want to
accept their duel request?" "
Peter shrugged his shoulders and said with a relaxed face, "Professor, you
don't have to worry, I won't give them too much weight, I'm sure I can
get them into tomorrow's class." "
Snape glanced at him, and he said it wasn't this, but looking at Peter's
look, he knew he was worried.
With a wave of his wand, the dueling table instantly expanded several
times, enough to accommodate a duel of twenty or so people.
"The race is on!"
Snape announced, "But I must warn that black magic is still allowed, or
else don't blame me for sending him to Azkaban!" "
Peter did not take the lead, but slowly approached the twenty senior
students, causing the people on the opposite side to raise their wands and
look at him warily.
"Sigh...… Charlotte Avery, Raham Monty, Driampsay, Terence Higgs...…"
Peter roll-called one by one, "Ah, and fifth grades Gaul, Crabbe,
Parkinson... And Malfoy, do you think you can beat me by uniting? "
Some of the students, including Malfoy, did not dare to look peter in the
eye, but those like Goyle and Crabbe looked at him with hatred.
"Peter York, we know that even synergy is not your opponent!"
Charlotte Avery stood at the front and said in a loud voice, "But we still
have to try our best, and we have obeyed your orders all these years." But
how do you do it? You are everywhere toward outsiders, completely
disregarding the interests of the college, and even hurting your
classmates.
Look at Crabbe, Goyle, how much they adore you before! But you
petrified their father into a statue with evil magic.
Don't try to deny it! We've determined that that unsolvable petrification
spell is something you do!
And Parkinson, Nott, their father, also died at your hands, they don't
have a father, all this is caused by you!
You don't deserve to be the chief of Slytherin, we're just doing this to
show that we won't succumb to your obscenity! "
When the students in the audience heard this, they instantly took a cold
breath and looked at Peter with a look of disbelief, trying to determine if
this was true?
Chapter 426: Chapter 427
Chapter 427 A Serious Nonsense Peter!!
Peter heard this, looked at the impassioned Avery, smiled and clapped,
"What a good speech, Avery, I think you can consider working in the
Ministry of Magic after graduation, and maybe become a minister in the
future." "
"Don't you change the subject, what I just said you admit or admit?"
Avery asked in a loud voice.
Peter looked at the people in the audience, then smiled and spread his
hands and said, "Sorry, I really don't know what you said, I only admit
that during the Quidditch World Cup, I stopped a group of wantonly
destructive Death Eaters and petrified them, as for whether there are
your parents inside, I know." "
"As for what to kill, it is even more nonsense, I usually don't even dare to
kill a chicken."
Peter said with a grin.
"You!"
Pansy Parkinson rushed out of the team, pointing at him with hatred and
saying, "You killed a lot of people that night in the Final Three Cup
finals!" Including my father! There were still a few survivors who could
testify! You don't want to admit it! "
"Miss Parkinson, I've been wronged by you saying that!" You also said
that I was playing at the time, how could I have time to kill your father. "
Peter denied it, and then he seemed to realize, "I'm afraid you've wronged
me, Miss Parkinson, but I followed Harry Potter to Voldemort, and there
were indeed a bunch of Death Eaters there."
But I didn't do it, after all, you also know voldemort's strength, I only
have to hide, how can I still kill so many Death Eaters in front of him! "
When the students present heard him say Voldemort's name, they looked
at him with frightened eyes and looked uneasy.
"Miss Parkinson," I'm afraid you hate the wrong person."
Peter said sympathetically, "I remember that Voldemort was very angry,
saying that these Death Eaters had completely forgotten his master for
pleasure all these years. Then, like crazy, they fired the Death Curse
everywhere, and the Death Eaters did not dare to resist, and many people
died at that time.
So if you want to hate, you should hate Voldemort, how can you hate
me? "
Pansy Parkinson was confused by Peter's words, and she did not want to
believe Peter's words, but she felt that Peter's words were reasonable.
Voldemort was a terrifying presence in their eyes, and Peter, no matter
how talented, could still be Voldemort's opponent, let alone kill so many
Death Eaters in front of him.
Coupled with the vague rhetoric of Voldemort who announced the
matter, the surviving Lucius Malfoy people also held a tacit attitude, such
a strange attitude, so that Pansy Parkinson had to doubt the matter.
Even some of the people on the stage who had lost their fathers like
Parkinson's began to look unsteady, and their hatred for Peter gradually
faded a lot.
"How do you prove that what you say is true?" Why did the mysterious
man kill the people who followed him? "
Another fifth-grade boy looked at Peter suspiciously and asked.
"I remember Voldemort saying that the Death Eaters who were not
imprisoned in Azkaban had escaped trial by sophistry that they had been
cast a Soul Reaper, and denied their status as Death Eaters, so he thought
they were faithful servants, and I think that was part of the reason for
their killing."
Peter said with a suffocating look, "Voldemort thought that the Death
Eaters who had been imprisoned in Azkaban, such as the Lestranchs,
were the most loyal servants. "
"Of course, the most likely is to kill people!"
Peter broke out another shocking surprise, "Actually, Voldemort is not a
pure-blood wizard, but not even a half-blood!" His original name was
Tom Riddle, his father was a Muggle, and his mother was a Squib of the
Gaunt family. The Death Eaters knew about it, and Voldemort thought
they were unfaithful, so they probably killed them in the name of
madness. "
The people present were shocked by this news, they did not expect that
the mysterious and powerful and terrifying Voldemort was actually just
born like this, after all, in their eyes, Voldemort should be the kind of
person born powerful and incomparably mysterious.
Now that the secret has been revealed, the mysterious aura on his body
has dimmed a lot.
Snape, who watched the whole process, looked at a serious nonsense
Peter with shocked and strange eyes.
He had a clear understanding of the facts from Dumbledore and Malfoy,
and it is said that Voldemort and the Death Eaters were caught off guard
by Peter and suffered a great loss, and even Lucius Malfoy was one of the
few who survived.
This incident was regarded as a disgrace by Voldemort, so the surviving
Death Eaters were ordered not to publicize it.
So when Lucius and a few others worked hard to bring the bodies of the
Death Eaters who died there back to their respective families, they could
only vaguely say that Peter York had killed them.
That's what it is today.
"If you don't believe me, I can show you something."
Peter said as he pulled out a large crystal ball from his pocket, "This is a
photo ball, you should know." "
As he tapped the crystal ball with his wand, the crystal ball immediately
fluoresced, and then a dynamic picture appeared in mid-air like a mirage,
with Voldemort's red eyes and frantic use of his wand to use the Death
Eaters who were fleeing around to use the Death Reapers to use the
Death Reapers.
The students saw Voldemort's appearance in the image, and their faces
showed fear, especially when they saw his crazy appearance, the bolder
people looked at the image with pale faces, while some of the timid ones
had already screamed in a low voice, covered their faces and shrunk into
a ball, and dared to look again.
"Oh no, Dad, run!"
Pansy Parkinson saw his father's figure in the photo and cried out in
unconscious horror.
But this is only a photo after all, only to see that In the video, Pankinson
was very unlucky to be hit by a death curse from Voldemort, and then
directly fell down, and the mask on his face fell off, showing an
expression of unwilling to be frightened.
"Also, Dad!"
Pansy Parkinson rushed straight over, but only touched the air, not his
father in the photo.
She collapsed and covered her face and cried bitterly, and threw her
wand casually on the ground, completely forgetting that it was a dueling
table.
"Now you should know that I was wronged, right?"
Peter said with an innocent face, and then put away the shadow ball,
"The shadow ball may still be fake, so if you want to take revenge, go to
Voldemort to avenge it!" "
"Of course, even I don't dare to mess with Voldemort, so let alone you!"
Peter looked at the twenty people opposite, and looked at some of them
who were overwhelmed, "Since I have made this matter public, I am
afraid that voldemort will soon know, if you do not want to be retaliated
by him, it is best to inform the family as soon as possible, and then hide
it with magic to prevent him from doing everything and solving you too!"
"
Some of the Death Eaters who heard this looked frightened and panicked,
and seemed to believe Peter's words, afraid that Voldemort would really
hunt down their families.
Chapter 427: Chapter 428
Chapter 428 The Death Eater Student Who Was Fooled and Crippled,
Solve It Easily!!
"No, that's not true! You're lying, Peter York, how could the Dark Lord
kill his followers? "
Avery cried out in a hoarse voice and held up his wand excitedly, as if he
were about to cast a spell on him at any moment.
"Avery, do you think my photo ball is fake?" Or is Voldemort's origin a
fake? "
Peter smiled and said, "If you don't believe me, I can even swear with the
Oath Spell." "
"Oh, I almost forgot, Avery, your father was a Death Eater in Azkaban, a
loyal servant of Voldemort, and of course there will be things going on in
your house."
Peter said as if he had just remembered.
The students around him, who were in the same camp as him, began to
look at him with strange eyes, especially some of them began to look at
him with wary eyes, afraid that he would immediately send a message to
Voldemort, thus tearing Voldemort's face and killing the unfaithful Death
Eater families as Peter said.
Snape stood to the side, looking at Peter with complicated eyes, he really
wanted to open Peter's heart and see what was inside? The students of
these Death Eater families were completely crippled by him!
With his knowledge of Voldemort, it was impossible to admit that he had
been calculated by Peter and then controlled to kill the Death Eaters, so
voldemort must have swallowed this bitter fruit.
Coupled with the edited photo ball as evidence, Voldemort's killing of the
Death Eater will only be firmly crucified and cannot be overturned.
As a father-killer, a family of Death Eaters like Pansy Parkinson could not
follow Voldemort after that.
Instead, they had to hide carefully, afraid of being caught by Voldemort
and other Death Eaters.
Hiding his shock at Peter, Snape walked up to the stage and said
expressionlessly, "Okay, the farce is over, do you still want to duel now?"
If you want to duel, hurry up, and waste everyone's time! "
"Professor, I concede defeat, I quit this duel!"
A boy raised his hand to show that he had just seen his father killed by
Voldemort in the photo ball, and said with a sad and anxious face.
"Okay, the one who concedes defeat can go down."
Snape nodded in agreement.
When the boy heard this, he couldn't wait to jump off the stage, and then
he didn't stay any longer and quickly rushed to the dormitory, as if there
was something important.
The others on the stage saw this and raised their hands.
"Professor I also concede defeat~"! "
"I concede defeat too!"
One by one, they couldn't wait to raise their hands and concede defeat,
and then, like the first boy, they anxiously ran to the dormitory.
Even Pansy Parkinson, who was paralyzed on the ground and crying with
a headache, took care of the tears on his face, quickly conceded defeat,
and then took out a delicate double-sided mirror from his bag, and then
called for the other side of the mirror while rushing into the dormitory.
At this time, only seven students on the stage stood opposite Peter,
looking at Peter with trepidation, they had wanted to oppress Peter with
righteousness, and even if they won back, they could crush Peter's
prestige among the Slytherin students, but now they had obviously failed.
"It seems that there are only a few of you left," Peter said with a kind
face, "then let's officially play now, rest assured that I will still play a
heavy hand." "
He said and raised his wand.
"Senior Peter, I… I concede! "
Drake Malfoy trembled and raised his hand to admit defeat, his
expression full of horror.
Then, in the glare of several Death Eater students, Draco quickly jumped
off the stage, and then rushed into the dormitory, he wanted to quickly
contact his father and ask if the matter was true or not.
"All petrified!"
"Except for your weapons!"
"Full body restraint!"
The six students were full of anxiety and shot at Peter at the same time.
In the face of several spells flying towards him, Peter's eyes did not
fluctuate at all, and he randomly waved his wand, picked the spell away,
and then quickly counterattacked, throwing out brilliant magic in silence.
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh
With a scream, two people in succession were hit by Peter's magic and
flew out fiercely, crashing into the stone wall and fainting.
"Let's use the Guardian Charm together!"
Avery shouted.
"Guard it all!"
"Guard it all!"
...…
The four of them gathered together and cast a powerful guardian spell at
the same time, forming a barrier together, successfully blocking several
of Peter's spells.
Several people smiled when they saw this, thinking that they might have
the hope of a draw.
"Yes, it is really worthy of a pure-blood family, and it also knows the skill
of fusing magic!"
Peter smiled and said, not disappointed at all.
"If you think you can stop me in this way, you will underestimate me!"
Peter said, "And it's late now, I don't have that much time to play with
you!" "
As soon as the words fell, Peter disappeared directly into the same place,
appeared again, flashed directly behind them, one person and one spell,
quickly knocked all four people out, and coincidentally all crashed into
the hard stone wall and fainted.
"Phantom Shapeshifter! Did Elder Peter learn to transform the phantom?
It's amazing. "
A third-grader said in surprise.
"Stupid, you can still use Phantom Shapeshifter in school!"
Another student retorted, then looked at Peter on the stage with
adoration in his eyes, "This is obviously another kind of magic!" The chief
is so powerful, and it will be such a powerful magic! "
"Well, is anyone still going to challenge me?"
Peter smiled and stood on the stage and asked.
The students below shook their heads and looked at him with adoring
eyes.
"The winner, Peter York. He will continue to serve as The College's Chief
for this semester! "
Snape stepped forward and announced.
Then he glanced at the six unconscious people on the ground, and said to
Peter in a bad mood: "Hurry up and send them to the school infirmary
while Madame Pomfrey is not asleep, and if they don't catch up with
tomorrow morning's class tomorrow, I will settle the account with you." "
"Okay, Professor."
Peter smiled in agreement, then turned to a second-year student and said,
"Dolfing laker, is that your name right?" I'm giving you a glorious task
now, and you can help me get them to the infirmary, okay?" "
The little boy named Dolfin, hearing Peter call out his name, nodded
excitedly, looked at him with admiration and assured, "Chief, I will
complete the task!" "
He then cast a spell on the comatose six people with a crappy floating
spell, trying to take him away, but only one of them was barely able to
do so, let alone six people.
Peter was helpless and waved casually, and the six people on the ground
immediately floated up, and with a wave of their wands, a rope quickly
tied the six people together.
Peter pulled the end of the rope over and handed it to the boy, "Dolfin,
you have worked hard to take him off to the school infirmary. "
The little boy nodded his head like a kowtow with a look of even more
admiration, and the little face was red with assurances that he would
complete the task he had commanded, and then he rushed to drag the
rope and dragged the six people strung on a rope out of the lounge,
completely unaware that several people behind him had hit the wall.
Looking at this scene, Snape looked at the smiling young man in front of
him with a complicated look, and couldn't help asking, "What you said
tonight will not be transmitted to the Dark Lord in a long time. "
"Voldemort?"
Peter was amazed, then smiled and shook his head, "I have offended him
too many times, and the people he wants to kill most now besides Harry
Potter and Dumbledore are probably me." Today's events are just a small
plot, nothing more. "
He looked into Snape's hollow eyes and playfully asked, "Voldemort must
have given you some tasks, did you keep you staring at me?" Or is it
about finding an opportunity to poison me? "
Chapter 428: Chapter 429
Chapter 429 Phantom Transfiguration Exercise, Dangerous Split!!
Snape's hollow eyes looked straight into Peter's smirking face, flashed a
ripple, and then shook his head and said, "He just asked me to report
your whereabouts to him, and he didn't tell me to do anything else." "
"It looks like Voldemort didn't believe you that much."
Peter raised an eyebrow, looked at Snape's expressionless expression,
smiled, and said, "Professor, you can tell Voldemort of my whereabouts
and have nothing to hide." "
Snape's eyes fluctuated, and he looked deeply at him and asked, "Why?"
Why help me? "
"There's no why," Peter smiled and shook his head, "after all, you're still
my professor, and it doesn't affect me, I basically stay in school, he wants
to hear what I'm doing in school, just let him listen." "
"I see."
Snape was silent for a long time before he spat out his words, and then
reminded, "Be careful in the future, the Dark Lord hates you very much,
and he sees you as another threat, as if he is making plans for you!" "
"Thank you!"
Peter nodded gratefully to him, then looked out the window at the
mermaid who had swam past, and whispered, "Professor, you might as
well remind Dumbledore not to just stare at Voldemort and ignore the
Ministry of Magic."
Fudge sent Umbridge over this time. But not just meddling in the school,
he wanted to kick Dumbledore out of the school and take complete
control of Hogwarts.
If the Ministry of Magic's problems are not solved first, it may become a
pawn that Voldemort uses against him. "
Snape looked at him in surprise, then nodded solemnly, "I'll go and say
it." "
After the beginning of the school, Peter's study life still did not change
much, except for the class, there was Umbridge, a pink toad, holding a
notebook to write and draw on it, recording the course content of other
professors, that is, the seventh grade students began to learn phantom
shapeshifting.
The Phantom Transfiguration exam was conducted by Ministry of Magic
personnel, and the school deliberately lifted some of the Phantom
Transfiguration bans, and all the seventh-graders were gathered in a very
large classroom with several wooden circles on the ground.
"Students, phantom shapeshifting is not simple, and it is not difficult to
say."
The Ministry of Magic instructor said gently, "The most important thing
to successfully perform the Phantom Shapeshifter is to remember three
principles: goal, determination, and calmness!" "
"Step one: Focus your consciousness on your goal, which is the center of
the wooden ring. Step 2: Make up your mind that you must move to the
target! Let the idea of wanting to go there flood your whole body from
your brain! The third part: calm mentality, turn around in the same place
and feel that your body has become nothing, and then move calmly, do
not be nervous or hesitate in the process! "
"This principle must be followed throughout the process, and the
phantom shapeshifting will not succeed, and the more serious one will be
careful to occur the phenomenon of splitting!" That is, one part of the
body reaches the target of the phantom transfiguration, while the other
part of the body remains in place! "
The instructor said in a serious tone, "Phantom Shapeshifting is very
dangerous and difficult to learn, St. Mungo often receives patients with
physical separation, if you do not want such an accident, you must firmly
remember what I just said." "
Hearing the instructor's words, the seventh-graders present all tried to
concentrate on their own lives, and none of them dared to relax.
Even the twins, who usually giggle and laugh, are carefully recording
with a small diary at this time.
Peter had a relaxed look on his face, he had known these theories for a
long time, he had not had the time and energy to practice phantom
transfiguration before, and now that he had learned the teleportation
skills from the ball bird, he felt familiar with the same magic phantom
transfiguration.
After confirming that all the students had memorized the principles and
theoretical knowledge of the phantom transfiguration, the instructor
finally began to teach practically.
He had the students line up one by one, and then had the students try to
try the Phantom Shapeshifter.
The result of the first phantom transfiguration was not satisfactory, and
some students did not teleport in the same place after turning in a circle,
but remained in place.
Some students appear directly in the upper half of their bodies in another
place, while the other half of their bodies remain in place! Many of the
frightened students screamed, and the phantom-shifting students were
even more frightened and instantly bloodied, shouting loudly in horror,
shouting that they were going to die.
The instructor was also startled, but also quickly ran over, put the two
separate bodies together, and then took out a medicine box and began to
treat
Mrs. Pomfrey was also involved as an ambulance crew, skillfully applying
the potion to the split position, while whispering comfortingly: "Well,
don't worry about the child, this kind of thing is nothing, you just split it
in half, and it will be fine soon." "
The surrounding students looked at this miserable look, and they still
forbade their faces to look at each other, and they were full of confidence
and a little withdrawn.
Peter couldn't help but twitch at the corners of his mouth when he looked
at this scene, such a split body could only be said to be a small problem
in the magical world, if it was in the Muggle world, it could be sent to
the morgue.
The potion worked so well that after a while the boy was cured, put aside
to rest for a while, and then continued to let the students practice
phantom transfiguration.
The students' phantom metamorphosis splits resulted in a variety of
strange results, some of which were lighter or where the fingers or ears
were missing, and the slighter of which were the hands or legs that
remained in place.
The worst one is that the whole body is torn apart, and the head is in one
place! Torso in one place! The limbs are in another place! I don't know
how she did it?
This accident also made the professors scramble, quickly collecting
scattered limbs, and then carefully installing, afraid of loading the wrong
hands and feet. As for the person concerned, he had already fainted in
fear.
The whole process was like a corpse that had been brutally divided,
which frightened many timid students to pale.
"Mom, this magic is so dangerous!"
The twins stood next to Bide, also with a lingering feeling, Fred said,
"Otherwise we won't learn, I think riding a broomstick, or flying road
network is also quite good, at least much safer than this!" "
George nodded as well, "Merlin's stinky socks: Who invented this ghost
magic?" If you are still careful, a split will occur, who can withstand such
a risk! "
Alan and Cedric also looked at the scene with blue faces, their faces full
of resistance.
Seeing this, Peter amusedly reassured, "Well, you still have to worry so
much, the split does look very serious, but the professors have spent a
few minutes to get them back to their original state, and every year many
people practice phantom transfiguration, and I have never heard of
anyone who lost their life because of the split." You don't have to be so
afraid of it. "
"Let me take the lead in giving you a demonstration, so that you don't
have to cower like this."
Peter said and stepped forward, in the eyes of all, into a wooden circle
that no one wanted to enter.
Chapter 429: Chapter 430
Chapter 430 Successful Phantom Transfiguration, Umbridge's Lesson!!
With a dexterous turn, accompanied by a cracking sound of air with a
'poof', Peter instantly disappeared into place, and as soon as he
reappeared, he came to the center of another wooden circle.
"You see, it's actually not too difficult, is it?" As long as you have a lot of
confidence in yourself, you can easily complete it. "
Peter stepped out of the wooden circle and said to his companions with a
relaxed face.
Madame Pomfrey hurried over, examined it carefully, and confirmed that
he had not split, not even a single hair.
"This classmate did a perfect job!"
Several instructors also applauded happily, and finally someone
successfully performed the phantom transfiguration, and used it so well,
they were relieved, and if they continued to split, I am afraid that these
students would be frightened and unwilling to practice.
Encouraged by Peter's successful casting, Cedric, whose strength was
second only to Peter's, also successfully performed the Phantom
Shapeshifter, and although the position was slightly off, it was still
successful.
After Mrs. Pomfrey's examination, it was only found that some hair on
some of the head was separated.
Then Alan successfully performed the Phantom Shapeshifter at the cost of
an eyebrow.
The twins' performance surprised everyone, and both of them successfully
performed the Phantom Shapeshifter unscathed.
The two guys were not too big and shifted from the target phantom to
their original position, which amazed a crowd.
"Well done, Fred George! I didn't expect you to be so talented at phantom
transfiguration. "
Peter said in surprise too.
"That is, and don't look at who we are!"
The twins looked back on their faces and smiled triumphantly, "We are
the unique Weasley brothers!" "
Everyone was amused by these two living treasures, the atmosphere in
the classroom was instantly renewed, and many students became eager to
try it out again, wanting to learn the Phantom Transfiguration technique
as soon as possible.
When the Phantom Transfiguration class was over, all the students
laughed and giggled about the various jokes from the practice. When
they came to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, they instantly
closed their mouths, narrowed their expressions, and quickly found a seat
and sat down.
Because above Umbridge was looking at them with a smiling expression.
In the seventh grade class, Defence Against the Dark Arts was one of the
few classes that Peter and a few people could attend together, and after
seeing Umbridge on the stage, several people looked at each other a few
times and quickly found a row of seats where no one was sitting.
"Good afternoon, students!"
When all the students sat down, she smiled and squinted.
"Good afternoon."
The students muttered back in a low voice.
"Sigh," Umbridge shook his head, "that's not too good, isn't it?" I hope you
will be able to answer me with enough energy: Good afternoon, Professor
Umbridge. Please do it again. Good afternoon, students! "
"Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge!"
When the students saw this, they shouted loudly.
"That's right!"
Umbridge said in a mocking voice, "It's still too hard, is it?" I will shout
like this in the future when I go to class. Now, put away your wand and
take out your quill. "
Many students looked at each other depressedly, and after 'putting away
the wand', it was basically a very boring theory class.
This is especially unpopular in courses such as Defence Against the Dark
Arts, which are more practical.
Umbridge saw the students take out their textbooks and pens and ink,
then turned and tapped their wands on the blackboard.
Immediately two lines appeared on it: Defence Against the Dark Arts – A
Return to basic principles.
"Students, I found that your course has been intermittent and not
systematic since then. Teachers are constantly changing, and textbooks
are not taught according to the curriculum standards approved by the
Ministry of Magic. That's why your magic level hasn't reached the right
level, which is really bad! "
Umbridge whispered, "But you will be happy to know that these
problems will be corrected. What we are going to study this year is a
carefully arranged, theory-centered, Defence Against Magic course
approved by the Ministry of Magic. Please copy these words down. "
She knocked on the blackboard again, and the two lines just now
disappeared and were replaced by the thing "Course Objectives." "
1. Understand the basic principles of Magic Defense.
2. Learn to discern where magic defense can be used legally.
3. Evaluate magic defense techniques in the context of practical
application.
The students reluctantly copied these three paragraphs onto the
parchment.
"What the hell does this pink toad want to do, at the beginning give us a
dismount, and now let us not use the wand, copy what theoretical notes."
Does she mean that we will rely on this magic defense theory in the
future? "
George whispered.
"Classmate, do you have any questions?"
Umbridge saw George, with a fake smile on his face and a cold look in
his eyes, "Or do you have any opinion on my course?" "
"No, Professor."
George chuckled and shook his head, "I'm just curious, are we going to
learn this magical defense theory later, I didn't see a single item on
defensive spells above." Don't you just practice and practice the spell? "
"Oh my God, kid, why do you think that?"
Umbridge seemed to have heard something incredible, and his expression
became rich, "I don't think my class will require you to use defensive
spells." You don't think you're going to get attacked in class, do you? "
"But Professor, we can't stay in your classroom all the time. Can't we
always use a theory book to block when we are attacked outside? "
Fred said with a grin.
"In my class, raise your hand when you speak!" This gentleman! "
Umbridge looked coldly at Fred, who was interjecting, then glanced at
the two of them, smiled, and said, "You two are the twins of the
Weasleys, and I've heard that you two are the most mischievous guys in
school." Since we are in class for the first time, I will not punish you, but
please sit down and open the book, two Mr. Weasley. "
"Professor Umbridge, shouldn't the Defence Against the Dark Arts class be
a course dedicated to teaching us to use defensive magic?" If we can't use
magic, how can we practice defensive magic? "
George did not give up on the question.
I said sit down! Mr. Weasley. "
Umbridge said with a sly smile and a grim look in his eyes, and then
announced to the students, "This is a study plan specially formulated for
you by the Ministry of Magic, designed by wizards who are much older
and much smarter than you." You will learn defensive spells in a very
safe, risk-free way… Factory. "
Chapter 430: Chapter 431
Chapter 431 Conflict with Umbridge, The Office Talks in Detail?!!
What's the use of that? Fred asked out loud, "There is not a single word
above mentioning defensive spells, how do we learn spells to resist
threats?" Or to break those dangerous spells? "
"I repeat," said Umbridge very impatiently, her smile untenable, as if she
wished the two brothers would shut up at once, "in my class you will not
be in any danger.
I don't mean to say bad things about the previous professors, but last year
it was a crazy crazy man who taught you some very dangerous magic, a
dangerous werewolf the year before, a book dealer the year before, and
so on…"
"But at least they'll teach us some useful magic, not these useless
theories!"
George was also enraged, and the atmosphere retorted, "When we
encounter danger outside the school one day, or bump into dark wizards
or even Death Eaters, will we use theory to persuade them to surrender?"
"
"Shut up, Mr. Weasley!"
Umbridge smiled with a twisted smile, his eyes were cold, and with a
wave of his wand, he pressed the two of them back into their seats, and
then looked at them again, "Let's open the fifth page of the book and
officially go to class." "
But before she could continue, several people in the audience raised their
hands, including Peter.
Peter then broke the magic Umbridge had used on the twins and raised
his hand with a flat expression.
Umbridge looked embarrassed, barely squeezed out a smile, looked at the
people who raised their hands, and asked, "Do you have any questions?"
If you want to ask, wait until after class. "
Say it and go on.
"Professor Umbridge, I have a question."
Peter said slowly and leisurely, raising his hand.
"I said I'll ask again after class!" Mr. York. "
Umbridge squeezed out the words with an ugly face, and she didn't want
to pay any attention to him.
"Professor, I just want to ask questions about all the students," Peter
continued, ignoring her face, "we are all seventh-graders, and we will
have to take the Advanced Wizarding Level Exam before graduation, and
when the time comes, will our Defence Against the Dark Arts exams only
test theory?" Professor?
If that's the case, we don't have a problem with your teaching style.
Otherwise, when the time comes for the practical examination, we will
only learn the theory, and what will you take to ensure our grades? "
"As long as you study the theory very solidly, there is no reason to cast a
spell under strictly controlled examination conditions."
Umbridge replied with a sly reply to the question.
"Professor, do you mean that we still need to learn spells, we only need to
learn theories, and then when it comes to the exam, we can use the spells
for the first time to succeed?"
Peter asked with a smile.
"Of course, as long as you have a solid theoretical study, you have no
problem."
Umbridge said contemptuously.
"Thank you for your answer, Professor."
Peter said satisfactorily, and then took out a photo ball and showed it to
everyone, "I have recorded Professor Umbridge's words, and then I will
send them to various newspapers and weekly magazines, so that we can
see what the people in the wizarding world think of the professor's
theory."
Of course, the professor has assured us that as long as the theory is good,
we will get the NEWT certificate, and we will listen to Professor
Umbridge.
Of course, if you can't get it, then we will find the Ministry of Magic
together to take charge! "
"Well, we listen to the professor! Only learn theory! "
All the students laughed and shouted in a cajoling voice.
"Hand over the photo ball!" Peter York, who allowed you to videotape
privately! "
Umbridge couldn't laugh at all, and gave the furious order.
"Professor, since you have promised us, you naturally need to have a
witness!" Otherwise, when we graduate, if you turn your face and don't
recognize it, what should you do? "
Peter said with a grin.
"Thunderbolt explosion!"
Umbridge suddenly raised his wand and shot at Peter's retainer,
completely oblivious to whether it would blow up Peter.
The other students were also frightened by this sudden change, and
everyone did not expect Umbridge to dare to do so! Blatantly use such a
dangerous spell on a student.
However, Peter did not panic, calmly picked up the wand, and with a
gentle wave, he bounced the explosion spell back, rubbed Umbridge's ear,
and blew the lectern behind her to pieces!
"Professor, your methods are also too vicious!" He actually cast such a
dangerous spell on me with the Thunderbolt Explosion Spell! If you are
careful, you will to pieces! Professor, are you going to kill me? "
Peter squinted his eyes and asked with a chuckle.
Umbridge looked back, his face turned blue for a moment and turned red
for a moment, looked at the pulpit behind him and the hair missing from
his ears, his heart palpitated, he turned his head and gritted his teeth and
said, "Peter York, you actually dare to attack the professor!" "
"Obviously you attacked Peter first, how do you beat a rake?"
Alan stood up angrily and shouted…
The other students also turned their heads and looked at Umbridge with
strange and wary eyes, thinking that she looked like a crazy woman.
Umbridge looked at the reaction of the students below, and he was also a
little overwhelmed, secretly regretting how impulsive he had just been.
Peter looked at Umbridge with the corners of his mouth hooked, and he
just quietly used a small suggestive magic on Umbridge, only to expect
her to get out of control so easily.
Let him grab the handle.
Peter shook the photo ball in his hand and smiled at Umbridge and said,
"Professor, what to do?" I just seemed to have accidentally recorded the
image of you attacking me. "
Umbridge gritted his teeth and looked at him, forcibly torturing the little
cub who had made himself suffer several times with a drill curse, barely
squeezing out a smile, and asking with some compromise: "I said I wasn't
attacking you, Mr. York." The teacher apologizes to you now, and after
class, I don't know if I have time to visit my office, I want to have a good
chat with you. "
Peter looked at her grudging smile and was silent for a moment, then
smiled and nodded, "Of course, Professor, I'd be happy to go to your
office and sit for a while." "
Umbridge was obviously discouraged by Peter's class, and after
announcing the students' self-study, he left the classroom with a somber
face.
The students cheered with joy as they watched Umbridge leave, and
some of them threw up the magic theory books in their hands without a
hint of preciousness.
"Peter, good job!"
"Peter, you're so good!"
The students came and patted Peter on the shoulder happily and praised
him.
Several of the partners were also happy, but then they looked worried.
"Peter, why did you promise to go to the old's office?"
Fred asked incomprehensibly, "Maybe the old witch is trying to deal with
you now, and then destroy your photo ball, and then when there is no
proof, she can continue to be a blessing." "
"Yes, Peter, this is too dangerous. Although Umbridge is bent on making
us only learn theory, her magical strength cannot be underestimated. "
Cedric also cautioned.
Chapter 431: Chapter 432
Chapter 432: Forming a Learning Club? Pink Office!!
"Well, you don't have to worry about me."
Peter smiled and said, "That old lady doesn't have good intentions, but
I'm not a vegetarian either." A person like her, although she can rely on
the Ministry of Magic to command it, is not a problem for me.
What you should be worried about is that, if you are not careful, your
Professor Umbridge may be unlucky and sent to St. Mungo's Hospital by
a spell.
After all, don't forget that the position of Defence Against the Dark Arts is
cursed, and now that the person who cursed is resurrected, the power of
the curse must be much stronger. "
"Then we would like to let this old witch fulfill the curse immediately
and stay in St. Mungo's Hospital for the rest of her life!"
Several partners said in unison, with a look of disgust on their faces.
After that, Umbridge did not appear again during the two classes, and the
students were seriously teaching themselves magic in the classroom, they
were now basically adults, and they were about to face graduation and
job hunting, so almost no one could play without heart and lungs like the
lower grades.
Several of Peter's companions are also trying to learn knowledge, even
the twins who have already decided to open a shop are also wrapped in
the atmosphere of learning.
When they encounter knowledge or spells that they do not understand,
they will ask Peter, the bully, and if they really can't do it, they can also
learn from the second master, Cedric.
When the students saw this, they also took the initiative to ask Peter
about some magic knowledge that they did not understand, and Peter did
not refuse, explained to them in detail, and did not hesitate to explain
some spell casting skills, so that the consultant would be a treasure.
Seeing this, more and more students have asked Peter for advice, and
Peter has not discriminated, no matter which college people come to ask
for advice, he will teach wholeheartedly.
After a whole lesson, Peter was not short of people who had consulted
him, and everyone could get answers from him and return to their seats
with satisfaction and gratitude.
"Peter, you guys are so good! So many people's problems, none of them
have overwhelmed you! "
George said admiringly, "It feels like there's no magic you know!" "
"How can that be?"
Peter smiled and shook his head, "Even Dumbledore wouldn't dare say he
knew all magic, let alone me." I just read a little more books than the
average person, and I know a little more. Magic is so vast, I can't learn it
even for a few lifetimes. "
Alan rolled his eyes and proposed, "Why should we set up a club with
only seventh graders, and then let Peter be our teacher, who knows more
magic than everyone else and can help us pass the NEWT exam?" "
The people around them nodded their heads and said in agreement, "Yes,
Peter's grades are known to everyone, he has always been excellent in
everything, and his strength is also strong, and he is more than enough to
be our professor." "
Everyone was excitedly discussing the proposal to form a learning club,
and they all wanted to improve their grades as much as possible in the
final year so that they could get a good job after graduation.
Peter looked at these students who were discussing fiercely, stood up
helplessly, waved a spell, and turned everyone into a mute, and then said
with a helpless face: "You didn't ask me about this party, how did you
start discussing with yourself?" "
Recovering his voice, one of the Hufflepuff boys said with a pleading
face, "Peter, we all know your grades are good, we have only graduated
in a year now, and Umbridge doesn't seem to be able to teach us magic,
so we can't even pass the NEWT exam." Not to mention finding a job after
graduation. We just hope that when you have time, you can guide us a
little. We also hope to borrow your name and organize everyone to learn
from each other, so that everyone can pass the exam as much as possible.
"
The others also looked at Peter, looking at him with expectant eyes.
Peter was helpless, but he still shook his head and said, "I'm afraid that
your wish will not be fulfilled, Umbridge will not agree, she is with the
will of the Ministry of Magic this time, and then she will gradually cancel
the school's clubs and organizations, and if she is discovered, she will be
expelled from the school." You don't want to be fired in your final year,
right? "
"How could it be! Have school clubs always existed? Why did the
Ministry of Magic abolish the Society? "
The students couldn't believe that if it weren't for what Peter said, they
would have thought it was nonsense.
"You should have felt it lately, the relationship between the Ministry of
Magic and Dumbledore has become very strained, and Umbridge has
become a professor, which is a sign that the Ministry of Magic wants to
meddle in Hogwarts."
Peter looked at the adult students and said lightly, "Next, the Ministry of
Magic will try to control the school, so they will first solve some of the
unstable factors." Societies or organizations and the like will be
considered by the Ministry of Magic to be one of the factors of instability.
So if you don't want to get into trouble, don't think about it. "
"Of course, if you have a problem that you don't understand, you can
always ask me, or discuss it with other students." You can also ask
Professor McGonagall or Professor Flitwick, who know more than I do
and will be happy to help you solve the problem. "
Peter said with a smile.
The proposal to set up a learning support group ended in vain, and
everyone walked out of the classroom disappointed.
After saying goodbye to his friends and refusing their requests to
accompany him, Peter went alone to the Defence Against the Dark Arts
office and knocked on the door.
"Please come in."
A pretentious shrill voice came from inside.
Peter pushed open the door and saw a pink world.
The walls inside are decorated in pink, and there are a bunch of pictures
of cats hanging, which looks very dazzling.
"Oh, it's Peter, I didn't expect you to come so soon, please sit down."
Umbridge said with a kind face, a smile on his face that looked as if he
had a good relationship with Peter.
Peter looked at the pink cushion chair in front of him, frowned, moved
his fingers, and the pink cushion turned silver green before he sat down.
Turning his head, he saw that Harry was also here, sitting at a small
table, his face full of pain, stirring something with a quill.
"Harry, why are you here?"
Peter asked pretending to be surprised.
"Peter, I… I'm being punished. "
Harry squeezed hard toward Peter
Smile out, and then uncomfortably cover your left hand with your sleeve.
But Peter saw that there was a trace of blood there.
"Oh, forgot to tell you, Mr. Potter did something wrong, so I asked him to
come to me and copy something as punishment."
Umbridge smiled, waved his wand, got a cup of tea, and put it in front of
Peter.
"How about a cup of black tea first?" Mr. York, then we'll have a good
talk. "
Chapter 432: Chapter 433
Chapter 433 Umbridge Office, A Loud Slap!!
Peter took the cup, put it under the crown prince and sniffed it, and
looked at Umbridge with a smirk, "Professor, how did I smell the live hell
decoction from the tea?"
Do you want to charm me and then do something? "
Umbridge's face was stagnant, and then he directly changed the teacup
on the table, and then Tenguchi denied: "Peter York, you don't drink it,
how can you still talk nonsense, how can I have a living hell decoction
here?" You, as a student, can't be so casually defiling a teacher! "
Peter Rader continued to argue with her, and said impatiently, "Professor
Umbridge, you asked me to come to your office, I don't know what to
say?" If nothing else I'm going to go back. "
Umbridge squeezed a smile out of his face and said in a sharp voice,
"Peter, you are now in the seventh grade, and you don't know what kind
of job the Queen of Asia is looking for?" "
Peter was a little overwhelmed by her sudden enthusiasm, and replied
coldly: "I haven't thought about it yet, I'm not in a hurry for the time
being." "
"Well, that's not okay."
Umbridge said with a disapproving expression, "You are already in the
seventh grade, and you are about to graduate, so why not be in a hurry?"
"
"I heard that your grades are good, but I don't know if you are
considering working in the Ministry of Magic after graduation?"
Umbridge smiled and said, "The ministry of magic is the most privileged
position in the wizarding world, and only the best can enter there." If you
come to the Ministry of Magic, as a senior deputy minister of the Ministry
of Magic, I can introduce you to a very good job, let you take fewer
detours, and your future career will be very smooth, and it is not
impossible to eventually become a minister! "
Peter looked at her strangely, this old was trying to woo him? Then he
shook his head and refused, "No, Professor Umbridge, the Ministry of
Magic is not for me, and I have no intention of working in the Ministry of
Magic." "
"Are you sure?"
Umbridge looked at him in surprise, his eyes full of puzzlement, "You
must know that the Ministry of Magic is not something that can be
entered casually, even if you have very good grades, even if you enter the
Ministry of Magic, you can only become a low-level staff." But if you get
help from people like me, the future is bright in the end with your
qualifications. "
Peter listened to Umbridge's words and chuckled, "Professor, does that
mean that if I listen to you, I can get a good job in the Mofa
Department?" "
"It's really a smart person, a little bit through."
Umbridge smiled triumphantly, "I still lack an assistant deputy minister
in the Ministry of Magic, I don't know if you are interested?" Even if you
behave well, I can recommend that you become an assistant to the
minister, that is, a step to the heavens. "
Before Peter could answer, Umbridge turned to look at Harry, who was
eavesdropping on his neck, and said with a smile, "Mr. Potter, your
punishment is over, you can leave." "
"Yes, Professor Umbridge."
Harry got up, looked at Peter, who was sitting across from Umbridge, and
left the room.
"Well, Mr. York, how are you thinking?"
Umbridge turned his head and asked.
Peter looked at Umbridge, who was sure of his expression, and said with
a smirk, "Professor, did you deliberately let Bozhi hear the conversation
between us, so that he would be suspicious of me?" So why do you think
I'm going to accept your invitation? "
"Peter York, you shouldn't have chosen to fight the Ministry of Magic like
Dumbledore, would you?"
Umbridge asked with a bad look in his eyes, and his words were full of
confidence, "Your so-called evidence may be able to cause me some
trouble, but you must know that I am not a factory person!" Behind me
stood the Mofa Ministry and the Minister.
You should have seen Dumbledore look like this time, he is now an old
lake in the eyes of the wizarding world. Even if he is the greatest wizard,
as long as he chooses the opposite path to the Ministry of Magic, it will
be a bad end! Peter York, you don't want to go the way Dumbledore did,
right? "
Listening to Umbridge's threatening words, Peter sat quietly without
speaking.
Umbridge thought he was thinking about it, and then burst out a big
message: "Peter York, do you think I was sent by the Ministry of Magic to
be a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor?" "
She picked up a cat and said frantically, "The Ministry of Magic has
authorized me as an investigator to deal with the instability in the school,
especially Dumbledore!" The Ministry of Magic suspects that he has a
secret organization in the school to fight against the Ministry of Magic,
and as long as I find evidence, I can get him out of the school two and I
will be the next three principals! "
"Peter York, you don't want to be expelled from school in your final
school year, right?" In this way, even if you have excellent grades in the
past and do not have a diploma, even the shop in Diagon Alley will not
recruit you. "
Umbridge said with a fake smile.
Peter was amused by her words, and the threat of Umbridge was similar
to that of the bad professors at Muggle universities who threatened
students with their diplomas without issuing their diplomas. Umbridge's
threat was indeed very effective for other students, but for him, it was a
joke.
Peter was curious about where to go next, pretending to be threatened,
and asked with a gloomy face, "What do you really want?" Aren't you
afraid that I Ma Zheng will tell Bridoma about this? "
"Haha…"
Umbridge saw Peter's look, laughed, and then said confidently, "Of course
you can tell him, but Dumbledore can't do anything even if he knew,
because the Ministry of Magic is the right to obtain with the support of
the schoolmaster, and the Ministry of Magic has the right to manage
everything in the school." "
She looked at Peter with a cold look in her eyes, as if she were looking at
a caged bird, and said in a soft voice with a fake smile: "No one can
disobey the orders of the Ministry of Magic, otherwise they will be
punished the most severely!" You're a smart guy, Peter, and you should
know which side to choose, right? "
Before you helped Harry Potter in the trial court, the minister and I were
very unhappy. But we are all generous people, as long as you turn to us,
the Ministry of Magic will welcome you to join: "Maybe the bed can
become a minister!" "
"… Professor Umbridge's words are indeed quite seductive. "
Peter smiled and shook his head, "But unfortunately I don't have much
interest in the Ministry of Magic and don't want to get involved in your
dispute with Dumbledore, so I declined your invitation." "
"What a shame! I thought you were smart. "
Umbridge's expression sank, and he said darkly, "It seems that you have
firmly chosen to stand against the Ministry of Magic." "
She looked into Peter's pocket and said menacingly, "If you can take the
initiative to turn in the photo ball, I will not pursue your previous
offense." Otherwise I'm not sure if one day you'll be expelled for violating
school rules, and that would be a shame! "
Peter was not interested in playing with her any longer, and looked at
her coldly and said coldly, "Umbridge, Dumbledore can be controlled by
you because he obeys the so-called rule bottom line." But I don't! The
stereotypes you have made are full of loopholes in my eyes, and I can
play them any way I want! Just like that. "
"Snap!"
A loud slap sounded, only to see Umbridge being slapped to the ground
by an invisible force and let out a scream.
Umbridge was swept up in the stars, and when she came back, she took
out her wand, with a hateful look, and her expression twisted: "Peter
York, you victorious mud breed, you dare to attack me!" You're done!
You're going to be fired!" "
Peter smiled and spread his hands, and said innocently, "Professor, how
do you really talk nonsense, obviously you fan yourself, how did you rely
on me?" You see I don't have a wand in my hand, and I can't reach you,
so how can I possibly attack you? "
"Don't be cunning, Peter York, I know you'll cast spells without a staff!" I
know all about your tricks, and those you were outside of school were
able to cast spells without a staff, lawless! "
Umbridge said with a cold look in his eyes and a grim look.
"There was no way to punish you before, but now on my turf, you have
to receive severe punishment!"
Chapter 433: Chapter 434
Chapter 434 Peter's Threat, Voldemort's Discovery!!
Peter looked at her coldly and laughed, "Umbridge, do you think you are
capable of dueling with me?" "
He flipped his hand, and Umbridge's wrist was twisted by a force, and he
unconsciously released the magic power in his hand. Reaching out and
grabbing it, the demon power flew into his hand.
Peter looked at the wand in his hand, played with it for a while, and then
aimed it at her, "You said that if I tortured you with this wand, such as
the Drill Heart Charm or something, would it obey?" "
Umbridge's face was instantly frightened, and he finally gave a strong
warning to his neck: "Peter York, if you dare to use the unforgivable
spell, you will stay in Azkaban for the rest of your life!" "
"However, how can this be explained by the wand that Umbridge taught
you to cast the Drill Heart Charm?"
Peter said playfully, "Aren't the laws of your Ministry of Magic about
evidence, you say I'll use a drill spell on myself later, and then say to the
outside world that you're working, and second, you say That Fudge will
choose to keep you or put you in Azban Prison?" "
"You lunatic!"
Umbridge cried out in horror, his body constantly retreating, "I only need
to take the vomiting agent to prove my innocence, and you will be put in
jail!" "
"Yes!"
Peter seemed to have just thought of this, and then smiled and said to
her, "Thank you for reminding me, I forgot about this." But don't worry,
when the time comes, I will give you a little bit of a change in memory,
so that you yourself think that you have used the Drill Heart Charm on
me, so that you can be sent to Azkaban without fail, and thank
Voldemort, who used this means to marry his Muggle father to his Yu Yu
Gangzhi. "
Umbridge looked at the smiling Peter at this time, and finally realized
that she had made a mistake and provoked the wrong person, and she
quickly begged for forgiveness: "Mr. York, I will pay you!" You adults
don't remember the villains, as long as you let me go, I will never bother
you again in the future! "
Peter looked at the old woman who recognized her instantly, especially
the ugly face that was full of sobs, and felt a pang of nausea in his heart.
He waved his magic power and dragged her directly to the front, looked
down and said, "Umbridge, you may have been a mighty blessing in the
Ministry of Magic for a long time, forgetting that the essence of the magic
world is still the supremacy of strength!" Dumbledore was bound by the
name of the greatest wizard and his own bottom line, so you let you ride
on top of his head. "
But I'm not! You've been working in the Ministry of Magic for so long,
and you've probably heard some of my things, and I've never been a
disobedient person: "Those dark wizards who come to me for trouble,
such as the cold grave, have grown grass!" "
The wand in Peter's hand slammed into Umbridge's old face, frightening
her into a shudder, afraid that the demonic boy would come down with a
spell.
"Okay, the game is over!"
Peter smiled, returned his wand to Umbridge, who was slumped on the
ground, and said in a gentle tone, "Professor, I don't care what you do
with Dumbledore and Harry Potter, but I hope that in the future, our
seventh-grade classes will not interfere too much!" After all, these
students of mine still want to get a good score and then graduate
successfully. Don't want to be cannon fodder between you, you know? "
Umbridge looked up at Peter in front of him, clutched the wand in his
hand, and his face changed several times, and he was the most honest.
"Very well," Peter smiled satisfactorily, "I know you are very unwilling
and want to get revenge on me…"
Seeing Umbridge shake his head in horror, he smiled and waved his hand
and said, "You don't have to admit it, I seem to have forgotten to tell you
that my Dementor Mind Retrieval Technique is not bad, so I have read all
your ideas, especially the idea of concocting an army that I formed
against the Ministry of Magic is quite good, and I know how to find some
Scythian students who are dissatisfied with me to testify, which is a good
idea." You can try Umbridge to be more frightened, quickly turn your
eyes away, and dare not look into Peter's eyes, lest you be spied on more
of the secrets of your heart. Peter shook his head amusedly at this, his
mind-reading skills are not something that can only be obtained by
looking at each other. "
Peter walked over to where Potter had just been writing and looked at
the sheepskin where it was written, "I can't lie!" "
And the black quill next to it. He picked up the quill and looked at it
carefully, turned to Umbridge and smiled, "Pretty good black magic
props, torturing people is quite a set, I don't mind if I want it?" "
"Of course, I sent you a poop!"
Umbridge barely managed to hold up a smile and said.
"Thank you!"
Peter said casually, then walked toward the door, only to come to the
door, where he turned his head and said to her, "You are welcome to take
revenge at any time!" "
But I can't guarantee that you won't lose control of the tower for the rest
of your time: either accidentally contract dragon pox or sleep in a sleep
"After all, it is well known that the Defense of the Dark Arts was cursed
by Voldemort, and every previous professor was not very good, and there
were many dead people, wasn't it, Professor?"
Umbridge looked at Peter's smiling face, those cold eyes, the extra flesh
of his body could not help but tremble, hiding the unwillingness under
his eyes, and quickly nodded.
"That. Goodbye Professor. "
Peter smiled and waved his hand, and disappeared directly into place.
Umbridge looked at Peter who had disappeared out of thin air, first with
a moment of surprise, and then her face became very ugly, because she
recognized that this was a skill similar to the Illusion Transfiguration, but
it could teleport inside the forbidden castle. This shows that Peter can
really appear directly at her side and then quietly solve her.
In the corner of the library, Peter appeared here silently. Then go straight
to the library exclusion zone, where most of the books in the zone are
open to them as seventh graders. But students busy with graduation
exams and work placements rarely have time to read these
extracurricular books here. So very few people inside, Peter, came to a
bookshelf and took down all the dozen or so books on it, which he had
not read before. Now in order to score points, he needs to grasp the
contents of these books in a short period of time. Peter is still twelve
points short, and the group can make up three hundred points to redeem
three blood veins.
Rozier of France had informed him that he had borrowed a civet cat,
which was a guard of the French Ministry of Magic and was strictly
controlled, so It took a lot of effort for Heyman Rozier to borrow one,
and the borrowing period was only half a year.
Peter's main way to get points at present is to read books, and as for
becoming the head of the academy, he can only get 1 point, which is
better than nothing.
Peter intended to read and integrate these dozen thick magic books in a
month's time. If he had followed the previous method, he really would
not have been able to do it. But since having Ravenclaw's crown, it's not
a problem.
Now Voldemort was hiding in the shadows, and the Death Eaters who
had joined forces with the prison escape didn't know what was planning.
Peter knew his contradiction with Voldemort, and he was now not afraid
of Voldemort, but after all, there was still a gap in strength.
The magic strength could not be improved in a short time, and he hoped
to be able to fuse more magical animal bloodlines with the help of the
system, so that according to these natural skills, he would have the
strength to fight against Voldemort.
Peter frequently chose to face Voldemort, not that he was really jealous
and hateful, but compared to reading books and learning this method of
slowly earning points, fighting against Voldemort and standing on the
upper hand, the large amount of points obtained was Peter's eye.
This reward of dozens of points and dozens of points made Peter can't
help but go to Voldemort's wool again and again.
If there was no reason to do anything to Dumbledore, Peter would really
like to try it on him, and whether he could get the wool.
Meanwhile, in a sumptuous manor house, Voldemort was sitting at the
head of a long table, while a group of Death Eaters watching him
feverishly sat on either side of the room. Voldemort touched a large
snake at his feet, and after scanning the circle with red eyes, he smiled
and said, "You are my most loyal partners, we are gathering in Bibi, and
we have discussed the direction of the bed."
"Master, are we officially going to announce your return to Creation?"
In the deputy's position, a tall thin woman looked at Voldemort with
fascination in her eyes and asked in surprise
"Don't worry, Bella."
Voldemort shook his head, "Now that the Ministry of Magic Fudge and
Dumbledore are in the same situation, we will take advantage of this
time to take a good rest, and when the time is right, it is time for us to
appear." "
"Now, there's one thing I don't understand, so I want you to think about it
with me."
Voldemort looked at the crowd: turned his head and shouted at the
doorway, "Wormtail, speed up." "
Only to see the doorway, the little dwarf with the mop, quickly threw the
mop down, hurriedly ran to Voldemort's side, and carefully shouted,
"Master? "
The Death Eaters also looked at Voldemort curiously, not understanding
how Voldemort could call this insect tail that they could not afford to
come over.
"Folks, you all know that wormtail escaped from Hogwarts and came to
Albania to find me and help me come back."
Voldemort said softly, as if praising Pettigrew's merits, but then stared at
Pettigrew with a cold look, as if he were exploring something.
"Master?"
Pettigrew looked into Voldemort's eyes, and Battle Kerk shouted, not
knowing what he had done wrong.
"I found something very interesting in the head of Wormtail."
Voldemort said, "He was cast with a forgetting spell and tampered with
memories, a very effective and powerful memory spell. "
Then I discovered that the person who had reckoned with the memories
was peter York, one of my enemies.
He first grabbed the worm's tail, and then after reversing the case for
Sirius, he quietly released the worm's tail and asked him to come to the
Albanian forest to find me and help me resurrect.
"Tell me, what is the reason for this, Peter York, who is known as the
most genius of all time, for doing so?"
Voldemort said…
Chapter 434: Chapter 435
Chapter 435 Death Eater Meeting, Fuse Spirit Cat Bloodline!!
When the Death Eaters present heard Voldemort's words, there was an
uproar, and their eyes were focused on the overwhelmed little dwarf.
"Master, is he doing this to vote for you?"
A Death Eater said incredulously.
"Traverse, if your brain wasn't eroded by dementors, you should
remember that he killed some of our companions not long ago!"
Bellatrix looked at him sarcastically and said, "Have you ever seen
someone who wants to do this?" "
Then Bellatrix turned to voldemort and said with adoration and
fascination, "Master, I think that boy from York is just being over-praised
and trying to find you, and I don't think you need to send him too much."
"
"Bella, don't underestimate this Peter."
Voldemort shook his head and narrowed his red eyes, "Once I was his
teacher for a while, this man is very cunning and talented, even I have
suffered his losses several times, I must not underestimate him."
"Since this little breath has hindered the master's way, as long as the
master gives you an order, we will immediately find an opportunity to
solve him!"
Bellatrix said firmly.
"The dish… Dish Mrs. Setrange, that… That Peter Yorke is very strong,
and when the master is resurrected, he will be forever Perkinson, he is
still a few people," Pettigrew stuttered to remind huidao.
"That's their uselessness!"
Bellatrix said contemptuously, "These guys immediately denied the
identity of the Death Eaters after the disappearance of their masters, and
in the past ten years, they have been drunk and gold, and I am afraid that
they can't even use magic." "
"All right, Bella," Voldemort interrupted, with a serious look.
"This Peter Yorke's strength is indeed not small, although he has not yet
reached my level of magic attainment, but his invincible strange magic
even finds me tricky." I'm afraid you're not his opponents. "
Hearing Voldemort's evaluation of Peter, the Death Eaters were even
more surprised, and some Death Eaters asked worriedly, "Master, since
this Peter York is your enemy, will he take Dumbledore's side and
enhance their actual experience?" "
"Severus brought me good news that Dumbledore did invite Peter York to
join his Order of the Phoenix but was refused."
Voldemort smiled and said,
"I've gotten to know Peter York as a man, he's very proud, and I've tried
to invite him, but he refused because he didn't want to be subservient."
"Master, I've heard that Snape is very close to this student, is his news
worth it?"
A Death Eater questioned.
"Severus may not be as loyal as you, but you can still believe it."
Voldemort said confidently, "He brought me a lot of useful information,
including a lot of information about Peter York. "
"Master, since this little boy has chosen to oppose you, are we looking for
an opportunity to kill him?" Lest he have a chance to grow in the future. "
Bellatrix said excitedly.
"Don't worry, Bella."
Voldemort narrowed his eyes and shook his head slightly, then looked at
the Death Eaters, "Our main current threat comes from Dumbledore and
his Order of the Phoenix. Now that Fudge and Dumbledore are at odds,
let's put a fire on them. Lukewood, you continue to lurk in the Ministry of
Magic, and it is best to let the contradictions between the Ministry of
Magic and Hogwarts intensify to facilitate our next operations. "
"I know the master!"
Below a middle-aged witch with a gloomy face and a hair arrangement.
"Brother Carlo, you're going to contact Fenrir Greyback, we need the help
of the werewolves next."
Voldemort continued to command.
"Yes, master!"
The two brothers and sisters below, Amycus and Aricto, replied excitedly,
as if it was a great honor to be assigned a mission by Voldemort.
"Rodolfos, you and Walton go and connect with the Giants and get them
to work with us."
Voldemort said, then with a grim expression, "Don't those guys like to eat
people?" As long as they have agreed to cooperate with us, they are
allowed to go to muggle towns to hunt! "
"Yes, master."
Rodolphsch Nodder nodded respectfully.
At the same time, after a month of hard work, Peter finally earned
enough ten points, reaching a hundred points, and could be exchanged
for a chance of blood fusion.
Taking advantage of the weekend, Peter immediately summoned
Phoenixfield and took him to duziyou Manor in France.
Phoenix's teleportation ability was indeed beyond doubt, and peter only
felt a blink compared to the vertigo of the door key, and he instantly
came to the outside of Rozier Manor. Receiving the notification, Heyman
Rozier had already waited outside the door, and seeing that he had
happily introduced the manor and refused the reception of Heyman
Rozier, Peter directly offered to see the cat and spend time alone with it.
Coming to the Chamber of Secrets again, Peter saw for the first time the
appearance of a grey cat, pitch black, hairless, blue eyes, sharp claws,
and looked like a black cat with faded fur.
"Sir, the spirit cat's temperament is uncertain, be careful not to provoke
it." These guys are able to devour most of the magic attacks, and
attacking it with a spell will only provoke it and cause it to split into
countless doppelgangers. "
Seaview Rozier reminded, and then he took out a small handful of bright
green grass with cat's ears, handed it to Peter, and said, "This is catnip
catnip, and the civet cat likes it very much, so if you want to touch it, sir,
use this to seduce it." "
"I see, you go out first."
Peter took the catnip and said.
After Rozier left, Peter slowly came to the cage, and the cat in the cage
instantly arched up and made a warning sound.
"Little fellow, don't be so vigilant, look what I've brought you."
Peter opened the cage with a smile and put Ya Mint in front of him.
The spirit cat smelled the fragrance of catnip, instantly relaxed its
vigilance, and unconsciously came to the catnip, intoxicatedly rubbing
the catnip with its body, making a purring sound.
Peter saw this and tentatively reached out to touch the spirit cat, and
when he saw that it was addicted to catnip, he smiled, and while stroking
the spirit cat, he silently said in his heart: "System, give me the blood of
the fusion spirit cat!" "
"Ding, discover the magical animal Civet Cat, are you sure if it is in line
with the Spirit Ya bloodline?"
The system prompts.
"Confirm!"
"Confirmed, start fusing bloodlines, please wait… Again"
Chapter 435: Chapter 436
Chapter 436 Arthur Attacked, Therapist Peter!!
By the time Peter walked out of the door of the Chamber of Secrets again,
Heyman had been waiting here for a long time.
Peter looked at Heyman with a smile on his face and said, "I'll go back
first, I've seen the spirit cat, you can return it." "
Seaview Rozier didn't know why Peter had bothered to find these magical
creatures, but he didn't ask much, but asked with a reluctant face
whether he would finish eating here and then go back.
Peter shook his head, "No, I'm still a student, and I should still be at
Hogwarts at this time, and if I stay any longer, I'm afraid my companions
will think I'm missing." "
Saying that Peter summoned Field, his ears disappeared in place.
In the blink of an eye back at school, Peter had just come out of the
bathroom when he bumped into an anxious-looking Alan.
"What's wrong with you?"
Peter asked curiously.
"I don't know exactly, but it seems like Something happened to George
and their father, and we bumped into Harry Potter just now, and he said
he saw Mr. Weasley in the illusion being attacked and was very badly
injured!"
Allen said, "He swore that he had also approached Professor McGonagall
to confirm whether Mr. Squire was really injured. "
When Peter heard this, he instantly remembered that this was supposed
to be Voldemort's pet snake, Nagini, who attacked Arthur in the
Department of Mysteries.
"So what's going on now?"
Peter asked with concern.
"We don't know."
Alan shook his head and said, "When Dumbledore received the news, he
seemed to really believe Potter's words and immediately sent someone to
the Ministry of Magic to confirm it, but there was no news yet, so Joe Yu
was anxiously waiting for the news." "
"Let's go see it."
Peter said, and then took Alan to the twins.
Just arrived at the Gryffindor common room, I saw that the Wesse
brothers were here, and the usually active twins were also uneasy at this
time, waiting for the news.
"Haven't there been any news yet?"
Peter asked.
The twins shook their heads, barely squeezed out a smile, and jokingly
said, "Not yet, maybe it's just a false alarm, it's just Harry's daydream."
After all, Harry had never shown a talent for divination, so how could he
suddenly see that my father was injured? "
Peter didn't say anything: he patted the brothers on the shoulders, and sat
down.
After a while, the loungers opened and walked in professor McGonagall,
who said to the Weiss with a solemn expression, "Arthur has been sent to
St. Mungo's Hospital, Dumbledore has temporarily opened the flying road
network of the principal's office, you go directly to the hospital through
the flying road network, I think Ya just needs you to accompany him." "
Hearing this news, the Wessians could not sit still, wanted to rush to St.
Mungo's Hospital as soon as possible, and ran outside the lounge.
"George Fred and Ron, you wait, I'll send you straight over."
Peter shouted loudly and stopped them. Looking at the brothers' doubtful
eyes, Peter clapped his hands, and Phoenixfield appeared directly in the
Gryffindor Common Room.
Professor McGonagall saw the phoenix resting on Peter's shoulder, first
surprised and then clear, and said to several Weasleys: "The ability of the
phoenix to lead people is really good, since peter's help, then you don't
have to go through the flying road network, the way of the phoenix is
more convenient." "
"George, Fred, Ron, you all come over and grab Field's tail."
Peter said, after the three of them had finished their grasp, Peter nodded
to Field, and then the four of them, led by the phoenix, were instantly
surrounded by flames and disappeared in place.
Appearing again, peter and the four had appeared in the hall of St.
Mungo's Hospital, facing the surprised eyes of countless onlookers, Peter
took the three brothers of Wescai to the emergency department.
Coming to the door of the emergency department, at this time, Mrs.
Wesley was standing alone outside the emergency room, waiting with an
anxious face, seeing the arrival of several people, and was surprised:
"What's your?" "
"It was Peter who brought us here with a phoenix."
George said, and then he looked at the door of the emergency room and
asked very worriedly, "Mom, how is Daddy doing?" Is there any escape
from danger? "
Mrs. Weasley looked at the twins taller than herself, as if she had found
Ezra, and the tears flowed instantly, "The therapist said that your father
is not out of danger now, and is now being rescued." "
"Don't worry, Mom, Daddy will be fine."
The twins' faces were heavy, but they still comforted their mother.
Peter looked at this situation, lit his clothes with his wand, and instantly
changed into a theother's costume, and then said to several people, "Rest
assured, Mr. Wesley will be fine, I will go in now to see if I can help a
little." "
Then I pushed the door straight in.
"Peter this is?"
Mrs. Wesley looked hesitantly at Peter who had disappeared into the
emergency room…
"Almost forgot, Peter is still a healer at St Mungo's!" He always has a lot
of ways, sure to cure Dad! "
Fred was pleasantly surprised and confident in Peter, and in the
emergency room, several healers were busy wielding various healing
spells with their wands to keep Arthur Wessy alive. When he saw
someone coming in, he originally wanted to reprimand him, but when he
saw that it was Peter, he was surprised and asked, "Mr. York, how did
you get here?" "
"I'll see the patient, how is he doing?"
Peter looked at Arthur, who was lying on the emergency bed, and asked.
"Mr. York, do you know this patient?"
The attending therapist asked curiously, saw Peter nodding, sighed and
said, "This patient looks like he was bitten by a poisonous snake, but we
have no idea what kind of poisonous snake this snake is, but the venom
of this poisonous snake is too complicated, we have never seen such a
venomous snake, maybe only the legendary heavy basilisk venom can be
stronger than it."
So now we can only barely use magic and potions to maintain the
patient's life, unless the venom in the patient's body is removed,
otherwise we can only maintain this state, in the situation of frequent
death! "
Hearing this, Peter was a little surprised, in his memory of Mohu,
Arthur's attack this time was only a brush stroke in the plot, but he did
not expect it to be so dangerous.
He walked over and looked at the pale face, the wound on his neck that
had been bitten by the snake's teeth, and the wound emitted a thick black
magic, preventing the wound from healing itself, and the blood kept
flowing out of the wound.
"Is there no way to heal this wound?"
Peter asked puzzled.
"There's no way for you for now."
The therapist shook his head.
"Can you let me try it?"
Peter said.
"You? Mr. York, do you have healing magic in addition to your memory?
"
The attending therapist asked in surprise, with some disbelief in his tone.
Peter didn't care about his tone, smiled and said, "I've taught myself some
healing magic, but I haven't practiced it yet." "
"This…"
The attending therapist was a little hesitant, although Peter was well
known in St Mungo, especially with his unrivalled memory therapy skills,
it can be said that the dean of St Mungo personally invited him to
become a therapist, which can be said to be quite powerful. But in terms
of emergency treatment, he wasn't sure if Peter was capable.
Chapter 436: Chapter 437
Chapter 437 Treat Arthur Weasley, Fenrir the Werewolf!!
After thinking about it again and again, looking at Peter's indifferent
look, the attending therapist still nodded in agreement, but still
reminded, "Mr. York, the patient is still in critical condition, if you want
to treat, please be very careful, otherwise it will destroy the previous
cycle of healing magic and make the patient's condition more dangerous."
"
Several therapists then looked solemn, holding their wands in their
hands, ready to save the patient's life in the event of a problem.
Peter looked at them with a stern look, smiled, and then took the wand
and pointed to the wound on Arthur's neck, on which he felt a very
strong black magic, which was the breath of a Horcrux.
Peter was so familiar with this that he hadn't expected to turn Nagini into
a Horcrux so quickly.
Peter's wand pointed to the wound and read out obscure and complex
language, sounding like singing, ethereal and natural, accompanied by
incantations, the wand emitted a warm white light, there was no wind
around, and there was a faint sound of birds singing in the stream,
making people feel as if they were in nature in an instant.
White light soaked into Arthur's wound, forcing streams of black gas out
of the wound and turning into an ominous cloud of snake-like smoke that
refused to dissipate. Peter let out a cold cry, and the wand waved,
speeding up the chanting of the incantation, and finally the serpentine
black smoke dissipated with an unwilling whining.
"Druid magic?!"
The attending therapist blurted out in surprise.
Peter raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Klaus, didn't you know Druid magic?" "
The attending healer waved his hand and said, "I'm ashamed, I only saw
Dean Mungo perform a family heirloom druid magic decades ago, and
successfully rescued a patient who had been hit by black magic, and I
don't understand this ancient magic." "
Then he looked at Peter with a look of amazement, "Mr. York, you are
really powerful, you even understand this kind of druid magic, and you
are really worthy of being invited by the Dean himself!" "
Peter modestly waved his hand, his healing magic was learned from the
Book of Merlin, it belonged to the ancient druids, and the advantage was
that the healing effect was very strong, especially the healing effect on
black magic was very obvious. But the disadvantage is that the spell is
smelly and long, obscure, and even Peter, who has a prophetic talent, is
very disgusted with this spell, and it is no wonder that these ancient
magic methods will gradually be lost: "Well, now that the black magic on
the wound has been removed, the wound can be healed without
bleeding." "
Peter said lightly.
"But Mr. York, the snake venom has spread to the patient's whole body,
and we can't get rid of the toxin from the whole body."
The attending therapist frowned and said.
"Don't worry, I have a way!"
Peter smiled and pulled out a small glass bottle containing a crystal clear
liquid. He opened the bottle and poured three drops of liquid into the
wound.
I saw that after the wound was dripped into the liquid, it healed quickly
as before, Arthur's white face gradually became rosy, and the weak
breath became strong and powerful.
Peter saw this, leaked a satisfied smile, and closed the bottle and put it in
his pocket.
"This… Mr. York, is the liquid you just poured into shimox? The effect is
so dramatic! The Chuang bath balneologist asked in surprise. "
"It's the tears of a phoenix."
Peter explained with a smile.
"No wonder!"
The attending therapist suddenly realized that the tears of the phoenix
are the most effective healing artifacts, which can save poisoned, injured,
and dying people, which is the most coveted thing for therapists. It's just
a pity that there are very few people who can subdue the phoenix, and
naturally it is rare to see the phoenix's tears on the market.
Of course, Phoenix's tears are not everything that can be cured, especially
the wounds made by Horcruxes, the healing effect of Phoenix tears is not
obvious, which is why he has exhausted his efforts to use the Zhengdian
Druid Fa Xian balneotherapy.
Peter waved his wand, examined Arthur's body, smiled and said to the
therapists around him, "It seems that the patient's body is recovering
well, and when he wakes up, he can be discharged from the hospital for a
few days." "
"Mr. York, it's all thanks to you that you were cured so quickly."
A therapist said admiringly.
"Yes, we desperately tried to save the patient's life, but we only barely
saved the patient's life."
But Mr. York, you cured him so quickly! "
Another therapist also praised, "Before we all thought you were
unmatched in memory therapy, but now I look down on people." "
The attending therapist also smiled and said, "It seems that the dean is
still oversized, Mr. York, your achievements in treatment are much
stronger than ours, and you are still so young, it is really unlimited." "
Peter hurriedly waved his hand, "A few of them are too much of a
thumbs up, if it weren't for your superb medical skills and saving Mr.
Weasley's life, I'm afraid you wouldn't have been able to wait for my
arrival." Such credit cannot be easily piled up on me! "
Several people routinely checked the patient's body again: after
confirming that there was no second time to go out of the emergency
room.
"Mr. Klaus, how is my husband doing?"
As soon as Wei Si Tianren saw the therapist come out, he hurried forward
to inquire.
"Congratulations, Mrs. Weasley, the patient is now in no danger and can
be discharged from the hospital for a few more days."
The attending therapist said with a smile.
Hearing this good news, the Wessians present collectively breathed a sigh
of relief, and then they were all happy. Mrs. Wesley wept with joy and
thanked the balneotherasts.
"Heavenly man, you should thank Mr. York. If it weren't for his help, we
would have been able to force Mr. Wesse not to die. But with his help,
Mr. Wesley is no different now than he was before he was injured.
Thanks to him! "
Klaus said.
All the Wessians looked at Peter with surprise and gratitude.
"Oh, thank you so much, kid!"
Mrs. Weasley hugged Peter excitedly, "You saved Arthur, I really don't
know how to thank you!" "
"Hey, brother, we knew you could do it!"
The twins walked over, said with a happy face, then hugged Peter and
whispered thanks, "Thank you, Peter, if it weren't for you, we really can't
imagine…"
"No thanks, you are my best friends!" Isn't that what it should be? "
Peter said with a smile.
"Did You Hear George, Peter said we were his best friends!"
Fred chuckled and said, "I'll be sure to tell Alan and Side when I get back
to school!"
We are Peter's best friends, jealous of him! "
"That's right, we, the Weasley brothers, are loved and charismatic, and of
course Peter's best friend!" Best brother! "
George also smiled and giggled, and then brushed the hair of Ron next to
him, "You say, Ronnie baby?" "
"Shut up, you two. I'm going to throw up anymore! "
Ron looked at the two rejuvenated brothers and rolled his eyes and said
in disgust.
The cheerful atmosphere was restored at the door of the emergency
room, especially when he saw Arthur pushed out by the nurse, seeing
that he was just in a deep sleep, the Wess dish family even gave his last
breath, together pushed Arthur into the ordinary ward to wait for him to
wake up before Arthur woke up, Dumbledore also rushed over, in the
favor of the Wesse dish people, Dumbledore first looked at Arthur's
condition, then happily sat down on a chair next to him, handed a small
transparent bottle to The Wes dish tianren, and said to Peter:" It seems
that Peter you and I want to go together, since Arthur is all right, then
my bottle of phoenix tears is useless, just give it to Jasmine, it is also a
separate use. "
Mrs. Wesley looked at the phoenix tears in her hand, a little confused,
and did not dare to accept: "Headmaster Dumbledore, this is too precious,
we can't ask for it!" "
"Take it, Jasmine, it's a little compensation for me."
Dumbledore looked at Arthur on the hospital bed and said with a look on
his face, "This time Arthur will appear in the Department of Mysteries,
and he was assigned by me. "
"Dumbledore, you don't have to feel the money, this is what it should be."
Mrs. Weasley shook her head and said, but at Dumbledore's insistence,
she still cherished the tears of the phoenix.
Then Dumbledore looked at Peter and the others, smiled and said, "I
would like to thank Peter, if you hadn't helped Fred George come over,
I'm afraid I would have to discuss the security of the flying road network
with Professor Umbridge." She was such an intractable person that I
finally turned to Professor McGonagall to break free of her
entanglement."
Then he looked at Peter and said, "Peter can please you one thing, that is,
when you return to school later, Shun 293 will take your classmates
back." Now the Ministry of Magic has monitored the school's flying road
network. If Ms. Umbridge is caught leaving school without cause, you
may be expelled. "
Peter looked at the tired look in Dumbledore's eyes and nodded calmly,
"Of course, Headmaster Dumbledore, I'll send them back to school safely."
However, he still couldn't help but say, "Headmaster, I think it's better for
you to be a little tougher, Umbridge and Fudge have become more and
more arrogant, and they won't stop kicking you out of school." The
consequences of your compromise with them, I'm afraid the situation will
only get more and more refined. "
Dumbledore heard Peter's words and thought about it, but shook his
head, "The wizarding world is now about to usher in darkness, and we
need to unite more people so that we can not be invaded by darkness."
Although Fudge is a bit stubborn, I believe that when the truth is
revealed, he will have the right choice to stand in my three sides. "
Peter saw this and did not say much more, he and Dumbledore were not
the same in terms of ideas, and it was meaningless to say more.
Dumbledore looked at Peter and sighed helplessly, he had always wanted
to invite Peter to join the Order of the Phoenix, but looking at the current
appearance, there was no chance, but he still reminded: "Peter, pay
attention to the safety of your relatives recently, it is best to let them not
go out easily." Because your words at the First Challenge of The
Beginning of school have caused some changes within the Death Eaters,
and some people are thinking of repaying you!
In particular, pay extra attention to a man named Fenrir Greyback, who
was a loyal follower of Voldemort and a werewolf. He has a very special
sense of smell tracking, even if it is used by magic, he can track it. And
he has a lot of werewolves under him, not a person to deal with. "
When Peter heard this, he looked serious and said gratefully to
Dumbledore, "Thank you for the reminder, I will pay attention." "
Then his eyes were cold, he looked out the window at the Muggle street
scene and muttered, "Greyback?" Werewolf? I heard that he likes to bite
people everywhere, so I will see if he has the ability to bite me, or if I
have broken my teeth. "
Chapter 437: Chapter 438
Chapter 438 Senior Investigator, Peter's Warning!!
As time passed, Umbridge's promotion to senior investigator at the
Ministry of Magic became tense.
Umbridge, under the authority of the Ministry of Magic, kept issuing
ordinances, almost filling the walls outside the auditorium with notices.
She announced the dissolution of all student organizations, associations,
teams and clubs. And the definition of such an organizational group is
that three or more students meet regularly, and violators are immediately
expelled.
"A rally of more than three people? Meaning that our group of five
people is breaking the law?! "
The twins looked at the contents of the notice in disbelief, and then
cursed angrily, "What the hell is this old witch trying to do?" Don't we
even have the right to get together? "
Peter calmly looked at the notice, and then looked at the ugly-looking
Wave Trio on the side, and suddenly understood something. However, he
didn't care too much, and said to the two of them indifferently: "You
don't have to worry too much, I have already talked to Umbridge before,
he won't take care of our business, I can do whatever I want." "
"Had a good chat? Are you sure there is not a little coercion? "
The twins looked at Peter strangely, they had been friends for so many
years, but they knew Peter's character very well, and they were definitely
not a loser.
"Well, maybe a little bit."
Peter said with a smile.
"Well done, bro! I thought wolf wolf to teach this old demon woman two
twins smiled and patted Peter's shoulder and said. "
Then the two brothers looked at Potter's back as they left and said
sympathetically, "I really sympathize with Harry, they have just formed a
study group, and it is really unlucky to receive such a dissolution notice."
"
"Study groups? Harry, when did they love learning so much? "
Peter asked pretending not to know.
"It's not to blame the old witch at Umbridge, the Defence Against the
Dark Arts class only talks about theories that are of no use, and doesn't
even teach a defensive spell." And Harry, they are about to take the W'er
exam now, if they want to go on like this, how else have they passed?
So I secretly organized a learning support group. "
Fred whispered, "But don't tell anyone, if Umbridge finds out, Harry will
be fired!" "
Peter shook his head and said, "Then you're worried that it's too late,
Umbridge will issue this notice, and I think the most likely one will be
against Harry." "
"You mean Umbridge already knew about Harry and their group?!"
The twins said in surprise.
Peter nodded, "Obviously, Harry, they just formed a study group on the
front foot, and Umbridge on the back foot issued a notice to disband the
group. "
"Could it be that some members have tipped off Umbridge?"
The twins widened their eyes and angrily guessed, "No, we have
obviously signed a confidentiality agreement, who dares to be high-
secretive will be punished, who will do this?" "
"What do you mean by punishment?"
Peter asked curiously.
"Whoever tells the truth will have a face full of acne, which Chi Min said
when he came up with Kang's second bath."
Peter shook his head amusedly, these people are really the idea of
children, and a punishment for acne wants everyone to keep it a secret.
He reminded: "Even if all the members do not take the initiative to
inform, you must not forget that there is something like a truth-telling
agent that allows those members to tell the secret." "
"Spitting agent? Wasn't that something strictly forbidden by the Ministry
of Magic to be used privately?
Umbridge dare to use? "
The twins said in disbelief.
"Well, I've seen Umbridge punish Harry with a black magic prop, and that
quill pen has a scar on Harry's arm that I can't lie."
Peter said sarcastically, "Umbridge, this woman is not a good stubble, and
you had better let Harry and them be careful not to get caught with
evidence." "
"We know, we'll remind Harry of them."
The twins nodded solemnly.
"But then how did you two get mixed up in Harry's organization?" Do you
still have magic you don't understand to ask Harry? "
Peter asked with a smile.
"We were just curious about their mutual aid group, so we signed up."
The two brothers laughed and said, "And we also told Harry about the
Room of Needs so that they had a place to practice Mahabharata." "
"Then you'd better be careful not to leave the list of members and the like
at random, otherwise if you are caught one day, the members on the list
will suffer."
Peter casually reminded.
After that, Umbridge's methods became more and more radical, and even
more than three students were punished by her for attending classes
together, and all the organizations and clubs in the school were forcibly
dissolved.
The only exceptions may be members of Peter's five, who often get
together and play by the lake or in the classroom. But Umbridge acted as
if he hadn't seen it, and just looked for someone else's Ma Shun.
The treatment also caused speculation among many students, with some
believing that they had reached some private agreement with Umbridge,
while others believing that peter had caught Umbridge's handle so that
she could ignore Peter's group.
One day when Peter was returning from the library, Alan stopped him.
"Peter, lately there has been an undercurrent of students within
Slithering, and they seem to be following Umbridge against students from
other houses, and now the shields of Scairin and the other three houses
are rising again."
Peter heard this, frowned, and said coldly, "It is said that the people of
Slittering are cunning and judge the situation, and I see that they are all
stuffed with grass before they follow Umbridge to do things." You go and
help me call the chief of the grades, and I'm going to have a meeting. "
Alan nodded: "Go and help Peter contact the chief of the other grades."
In the Slytherin common room, Peter transformed a small round table
into a long conference table, then sat in the main seat, quietly waiting for
the arrival of the first grades.
Not long after, the chiefs of all grades who received the news rushed over
one after another. He (the money-earners received the first notice of
Peter's meeting, with a look of surprise and doubt on their faces.)
"All coming?"
Peter looked at the grade chiefs sitting on either side of the long table,
folded his hands, and looked at everyone faintly: "I recently found that
some of Slithering's students seemed to be a little disobedient and joined
Umbridge's so-called investigation team to bully students from other
colleges, right?" "
When the chiefs of the grades heard Peter's words, some of them bowed
their heads weakly, especially Draco, who was the chief and prefect of
the fifth grade, and his eyes were drifting, and he did not dare to look
directly into Peter's eyes.
"I don't care if you're active or passive, but now give me an immediate
stop to this, you know?"
Peter said coldly, then with a tick on his lips, "I know that some of you
have parents who work with Voldemort, and that someone may have
asked you to provoke a conflict between the Ministry of Magic and
Hogwarts." But I will never allow you to draw Slytherin in opposition to
the other three houses. "
Chapter 438: Chapter 439
Chapter 439 Death Eater Reserve? Peter's Punishment!!
The students present heard Peter call Voldemort's name directly, took a
cold breath, and looked at him with frightened eyes.
Peter ignored the look in their eyes and continued, "I won't care if you
want to join the Death Eaters in the future." But as long as I'm still in
school, I won't allow Slithering to be isolated by the school because of
your actions, and eventually those who don't want to go to war will have
to be forced to join the Death Eaters. "
Peter suddenly looked at the sixth-grade chief and said coldly, "Floss, I
heard that you have been in your grade all this time, preaching the deeds
of the Dark Lord?" And also ask others to believe in Voldemort as much
as you do, bullying classmates who don't approve of you? "
The sixth-grade chief Floss, at first, looked panicked, but then seemed to
have the confidence, looked directly at Peter, and replied with a straight
face: "Yes, we are the students of Serenalin, and the Dark Lord is Serelin's
descendant, and he is still the most powerful wizard, shouldn't we follow
him?" Only by following Him can we restore our former glory and pursue
a higher Mahabharata. "
Saying this, Flos stood up excitedly and shouted, "I have already seen the
Dark Lord during the summer vacation, he is so powerful and
unfathomable!"
He had promised me that as soon as he turned seventeen, he would
officially mark me with the Dark Devil mark and become a member of
the Death Eaters! "
"So you think you have Voldemort standing behind you and can be
unscrupulous?"
Peter squinted.
Floss was startled by the look in Peter's eyes, but still craned his neck and
said triumphantly: "Peter York, I call you chief, and you really think you
can cover the sky with your hands in Si Cai Lin." The Dark Lord has
returned, his strength is not comparable to yours, and he will lead the
Death Eaters to wipe out all those who stand in his way! As long as he
dared to oppose the Dark Lord, he would not have a good end. You're the
same factory! "
"Do you all think that way?"
Peter ignored Floss and turned to look at the others, "Do you really think
Voldemort will take you back to the so-called pure-blood glory?" "
The people present had different expressions, some obviously had an idea
with Flos, and some were uneasy and did not know how to choose.
Seeing this, Floss was even more proud, and he held his head high to
Peter and said, "See, the Dark Lord is invincible, and If The students of
Scaitrin did not choose to join the Dark Lord, would they still want to
follow Dumbledore's old man?" Peter York, your strength is good, as long
as you promise to follow the Dark Lord, I will recommend you to the
Dark King."
"You have too many words!"
Peter waved his hand expressionlessly, and Floss's mouth stuck straight
together and he could no longer speak.
"Woohoo!"
Furos wiped his mouth in horror and tried to unravel Peter's spell with
his wand, but he hadn't even learned to cast a silent spell, so naturally he
couldn't unravel it.
"Chief."
The others looked at the scene, a little surprised, and Peter smiled and
took a black quill from his bag, floated it to Fellowes with a piece of
parchment, and said, "This is the quill I got from Umbridge, and if you
want to open your mouth again, then write on the parchment that
Voldemort is a bastard." Every time you write it, your mouth will loosen
a little. Of course, if you don't want to do that, then go ahead and be
dumb. "
Hissing, the others looked at Peter in horror, and such a poisonous
method was also thought of by Peter. If Floss dared to do this, he
wouldn't want to join the Death Eaters in the future, and I'm afraid it
would be nice not to be killed by Voldemort.
Alan covered his mouth and laughed, and reminded, "Peter, what if he
finds someone not to be afraid to solve the calendar?" "
"Don't worry, this is a little magic that I improved from the Permanent
Paste Spell, and he won't try to unravel my magic unless he's looking for
Voldemort or Dumbledore."
Peter said lightly, but the voice of everyone present could hear, "If he
tries it himself or lets others try to unravel it with magic, every time he
tries, or after a day, one of his eyes or ears will quickly stick together,
and eventually become a deaf, dumb, and blind cripple." "
Peter's voice was very soft, but everyone present involuntarily gave a stir
and looked at Floss sympathetically.
Floss also looked at Peter with horror in his eyes, pleading in his eyes.
But Peter ignored him, floated the quill and parchment to the table in
front of him, and reminded with a smile: "I will put these two things
here, and I don't need to follow you." But remind you that if you haven't
made a choice by this time tomorrow, one of your eyes will be stitched
together and you'll go on. "
"Well, we don't have to deal with Floss anymore."
Peter buckled the table, reminding the others that he looked at the grade
chiefs present and said with sharp eyes, "
"I don't care if you think the same way as Floss, but as long as I'm still in
school, Slytherin is no longer a reserve army for the Death Eaters. Many
of Slittering's students were forced to take sides and eventually had to
join the Death Eaters. But in my case, Slytherin is always just a place to
learn and live, and no one is allowed to put their hand into the academy.
Otherwise I'll let him know what it's better to live than to die! "
"Hear that?"
Peter's momentum was in full swing.
"Heard! Chief. "
The crowd quickly nodded in agreement.
"Then the meeting is over, and you will convey my words to the students
of all grades, you know?"
Peter waved and said.
The crowd nodded and then left the lounge. Even Floss fled with the
others, leaving only the genuine quill and parchment untouched.
"He didn't write it, Peter."
Alan chuckled.
"Don't worry, he'll take the initiative to write it in a few days."
Peter said with a determined smile, then turned the long table back into a
small round table, and then waved his wand, "Now I put this quill and
parchment here, and see when he will do it?" "
"It's yours!"
Alan smiled and gave a thumbs up, "Peter, what expression did you have
when he found that the words written on the quill would be transferred
to the skin?" "
"Wait a few more days and you'll know."
Peter said.
Before the next day, at night, Floss ran out of the dormitory in horror,
one of his eyes and one ear blended together, turning into a one-eyed
dragon. This look stunned a kind of onlooker.
Floss looked at the quills and parchments in the common room, and
finally he was not satisfied, and ran to the heavy medicine office to ask
Snape for help.
But when Snape appeared in the lounge with Floss, who had become
deaf, the seniors who were quietly waiting for the news knew that
Professor Snape had not unraveled the spell either.
Snape tugged at Floss's collar and asked with a gloomy expression, "Who
can tell me who did this?" "
Chapter 439: Chapter 440
Chapter 440: The Means of The Curse! Arrest of Dumbledore?!!
None of the students around them spoke, they didn't know who did it,
and they waited curiously for someone to do it.
The chiefs of all grades who knew about this matter looked strange at
this time, because they found that they could not say that Peter had done
it, and some of the grade chiefs who wanted to say it were red-faced and
still could not say Peter's name.
Alan, who saw this, turned his head to look at Peter in amazement, "What
magic did you cast on them?" How can I not speak one by one! "
"Nothing: just a simplified version of the unbreakable curse that makes
him unable to say my name."
Alan was even more curious, "Unbreakable curse? When did you sign the
contract with them? How did I not know? "
"It was all said that it was just a simplified version, and it was signed at
the same time when they replied to me before they finally left."
Peter explains.
"You're really getting tougher!"
"Alan exclaimed, such a force method is only something you can think of
quickly."
Snape glanced around, saw that no one answered, and his expression
became more somber, and then he focused his eyes on Peter, and after
looking at him for a while, he said in a bad mood: "Peter, you are the
head of the academy, and you are responsible for solving The matter of
Flos." "
Then he turned away, leaving Floss, who was crying without tears,
looking at Peter in horror.
"Peter, you say, did Professor Singp know that you were in charge?"
Ai Hua was curious.
"What do you say?"
Peter glared at him, "They all threw people at me, which means I don't go
too far." "
"So what now?"
Alan looked at the trembling Floss and said happily.
"What else can he do, of course, is to wait for when he chooses to write,
when he can unlock the magic."
Peter said affectionately. Then he stood up, came to Flos, pulled him to
the small table, pressed him heavily into the chair, as if he were
operating a doll, held his hand, picked up the quill, and went directly to
the spread parchment: "Come, Flos, write as I say!" "
Peter's voice sounded like the language of a demon, and Flos watched in
horror as his hand uncontrollably wrote on the parchment, "Voldemort is
a bastard!" "
The word.
Then he felt a pain in the back of his hand, and then the words he wrote
were engraved on the skin and deep into the texture.
Alan also walked over curiously, and then looked at the words written by
Floss, pretended to be surprised and took a cold breath, and
exaggeratedly shouted: "Flos, you really have courage, you actually dare
to drive the Black King is a bastard!" "
Hearing Alan's words, the students in the lounge rushed over, saw the
parchment written on the parchment, 'Voldemort is a bastard',
immediately took a cold breath, and took a few steps back in horror, as if
afraid of being cursed. Then looked at Floss with the eyes of a madman.
And the grade chiefs who knew the truth of the matter looked at Floss
with a sympathetic face, and then looked at Peter who was smiling, only
to think that Peter's methods were too poisonous, which was simply a
curse!
Floss looked at the words on the back of his hand, weeping in despair,
and his sealed mouth whimpered and wailing, but the quill in his hand
kept writing on the parchment three times that Voltimo was a bastard. "
"Look, Floss's eyes are loose!"
Carefully, the student saw that Floss's sealed eyelids were gradually
loosening, and it didn't take long for him to blink freely.
"Woohoo!"
Floss's eyes were filled with tears of despair, and the movements of his
hands kept stopping.
Peter whispered in his ear, "Look, if you had done it the first time last
night, you wouldn't need to write it so many times now.
What would you do if you said it were to spread to Voldemort? "
Floss trembled, clutching his quill in horror, and writing in
acknowledgement.
I have forgotten the pain of the back of my hand being cut by a knife.
Finally, after writing no less than a hundred times, Flos's eyes, mouth and
ears finally returned to their original state, and after stopping the pen,
Flos spread out on the table soaking wet, looking at the words on the
back of his hand that were clearer and more obvious because of the
constant rewriting, and could not help but cry.
Peter put away his quill, smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and
said, "Well, don't be so desperate, maybe you will thank me later." You
should inform your family early and let them go into hiding. Otherwise
Voldemort would not be a good temper, and he would not have cooled
what you did in the day. "
Floss heard the words, cried, and ignored the onlookers, and quickly ran
into the dormitory.
"You guy, it's really bad!"
"Alan smiled and said, just cut off the road of people's death eaters, just
now people's cries are tears, too pitiful."
"I am persuading my classmates to return to the right path, I am doing
good deeds, and you can't wrongfully accuse me."
Peter retorted solemnly, and then he couldn't help but laugh.
The grade chiefs around them, who knew the whole thing, looked at
Peter who was playing with Alan with shock in their eyes, full of awe.
Later, the students in the school found that the Slittering students who
had followed Umbridge were gone, and only Umbridge and Filch were
still fighting alone.
It was only then that from the mouths of the Slytherin students, the
students of the other houses learned that Peter himself had given the
order to restrain the Slytherin students. Peter became more popular at
Hogwarts, because without Slithering's involvement, Umri and his two
men did not have much energy to manage the whole school. The students
were relieved again.
Umbridge did not dare to go to Peter's trouble, but apparently she was
not willing to give up, and she quickly organized some people from
Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw, and then continued to search for students and
professors everywhere in the name of investigation.
A few weeks had passed, and Peter was still in the library's forbidden
book area for a long time, and he had successfully passed the Phantom
Transfiguration Exam for the first time, and had already obtained the
Phantom Transfiguration License.
The Phantom Shapeshifter license is like a driver's license in the Muggle
world, and wizards in the wizarding world will be fined a large amount
of money if they are caught unlicensed in the form of a phantom.
When Peter came out of the library, he found that there was a large
group of Aurors in the school, all of whom looked like they were fighting
at any time, led by Minister Fudge. Ignoring Professor McGonagall's
request to inform Dumbledore first, the group forcibly broke into the
castle Peter watched them rush to the top of the castle, raised an
eyebrow, and followed.
Coming to the eighth floor of the castle, Peter saw a large number of
rubble and bricks in the Room of Needs, as if it had just undergone three
indiscriminate bombardments.
He continued to the stone statue in the principal's office, looked at the
open door, and walked straight in, his body gradually fading into the air.
Inside the Headmaster's office, Fudge and his party face Dumbledore
head-on. Umbridge and a Ravenclaw senior, dragging a blue-nosed harry,
holding a list, triumphantly said something to Fudge.
"Okay, DA Society?" Dumbledore's Army! "
Fudge looked angry and excited, and he took the list of societies and said
to Dumbledore, "Dumbledore, how do you explain?" You are secretly
organizing students and want to push the Law Department Ma Wei."
Dumbledore took the list, looked at the title written by Hermione on it,
was silent for a moment, then smiled and raised his eyes.
"It looks like it's all over, are you asking me to write a written confession,
Fudge, or is it enough to make a statement in front of these witnesses?"
Fudge looked very satisfied, and he waved his hand, with a very sad look,
and asked, "I ask you again, Dumbledore, are you the shop that admits to
organizing these students?" "
"Yes, I organized it."
Dumbledore said happily.
"You recruited these students into your army, didn't you?"
Fudge asked again.
"That's right."
Dumbledore said with a smile.
"No," cried Harry, not understanding what was going on, why
Dumbledore had lied and taken the blame for him.
But Kingsley in the Auror quickly gave him a warning look, and Professor
McGonagall opened his eyes and told him not to speak.
Harry suddenly realized Dumbledore's intentions, he was protecting him
from being expelled, but he could not let him do so, so he explained
loudly: "No, this has nothing to do with Professor Dumbledore."
"Don't make a sound, Harry, or I'll have to let you out of my office."
Dumbledore said quietly.
"That's right, shut up, Potter!"
Fudge shouted, his eyes fixed on Dumbledore with a smile on his face,
"Very good, very good, I wanted to come here tonight to fire Potter, but
instead."
"You could have arrested me, wouldn't you?"
Dumbledore smiled and said,
"It's like losing sesame seeds and picking up watermelons."
"Aurors!"
Fudge shouted loudly, and he screamed with joy, "Disarm Dumbledore's
wand and take him to the Ministry of Magic!" "
"Dumbledore, you will be formally indicted for secretly organizing an
army in an attempt to push it to the Ministry of Morfa!" Then you will be
sent to Az pressure class to wait for the judgment! "
"Yeah, that's right."
Dumbledore smiled and said, "But I'm afraid I won't do that." Well,
Fudge, you seem to think I'm going to sit still. But I didn't want to be
locked up in Azkaban at all. To be honest I have a whole bunch of things
to do, so I can't waste time with you here. "
Fudge's face was flushed, as if he had been blinded, and his eyes were a
little lost, but then he drew his wand and shouted, "Delix! Shaker! Get
him! "
But Dumbledore only raised his wand slightly, and the magic that rushed
toward him dissipated in an instant, and then with a wave of his hand, a
silver flash swirled around the room, accompanied by shouts from several
portraits, and the sharp voice of Umbridge. The silver light exploded,
blasting everything away, and in the dust of the sky, accompanied by
several screams, someone smashed heavily on the floor one after another,
and the giant did not move.
When the dust had settled, except for McGonagall and Harry, who were
still standing, the other Aurors or Fudgeumrich were lying quietly on the
ground.
"It's a shame I had to cast a spell on The King's Dish, otherwise it would
look too suspicious."
Dumbledore whispered, and then he looked at the two men, "Well, they'll
wake up soon, and it's better not to let them know we have time to talk,
and you have to pretend that time hasn't changed, as if they've just been
knocked to the ground." "
"Of course, it would be even better if you could help a little, Peter. After
all, you're a master of memory spells, aren't you? The second Dumbledore
said with a smile to the air in the corner of the three births. "
"Dumbledore, you've always been so sharp, I didn't expect that the
invisibility I had practiced for a long time was still useless in front of
you."
Peter's voice came from the air, only to see him smile and appear in the
figure of Wan…
Chapter 440: Chapter 441
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 441
Chapter 441 Teaching Harry Brain Occlusion? To capture Peter?!!
"Peter!"
Harry and McGonagall exclaimed that they hadn't expected Peter to be
here.
"Hey!"
Peter greeted him with a smile, then looked at Dumbledore and asked,
"Dumbledore, what are you going to do next?" Before long you'll be
wanted by the Ministry of Magic. "
"Don't worry about me," Smiled Dumbledore, "I won't run far away and
hide, and I'll go on with my business, and before long I'll believe Fudge
will think it would be nice if they hadn't driven me away from
Hogwarts." "
"Professor Dumbledore…"
Harry spoke, with a look of guilt on his face, and he didn't know what to
say. Is it to say that he regretted starting a DA society and was in trouble
for such a day? Or is it that Bridot has not allowed him to be expelled,
and the crime he has taken on is extremely uncomfortable.
Dumbledore seemed to see through his thoughts, intercepted his words,
did not have the slightest expression of blame, but said eagerly, "Harry,
listen to me!" You have to do your best to learn ×× brain occlusion, do
you understand my words? It's all about the safety of all of you! Very
important! "
Then he looked at Peter with a pleading look, "Peter, I never asked you
for anything, but this time I want you to help Harry." "
He said in a cryptic tone, "For that reason you know, they now have some
kind of strong connection, through which they can see what the other
person is seeing." But this connection depended on the strength of the
two sides, and Harry was not an opponent at all. I hope you can help
Harry practice × Brain Closure as soon as possible so that he can be safe.
"
"Professor Dumbledore, haven't you already arranged for Professor Snape
to teach Harry?"
Peter didn't refuse, but asked anyway.
Dumbledore shook his head, looked at Harry with a confused look,
sighed, and said, "Harry and Severus have irreconcilable contradictions,
they have been practicing brain occlusion for several months, but to no
avail. I'm afraid that if I continue like this, things will change. So please!
"
"If Harry wants to, I'm fine."
Peter said indifferently, "It's just that my level of brain occlusion is
definitely not as good as Professor Snape's, and I hope you will not be
disappointed." "
"Yes, I do!"
Harry nodded eagerly in agreement, saying that he had been tortured by
Snape enough during this time and was eager to escape.
"Then please!"
Dumbledore said with a sigh of relief, then looked at Harry and
repeatedly instructed, "Harry, remember my words, practice every night,
close your brain, don't let go, so that you don't have nightmares." You'll
soon know why, but you have to assure me that you're trying to isolate
those nightmares, and you can't tell if they're true or false. "
Suddenly, Delix, who was lying on the ground, let out a groan and was
about to wake up.
"That's it."
Dumbledore said, grabbing Phoenix Fox's tail directly, as the three fires
subsided in the warm room.
Peter looked at the people on the ground who were already showing
signs of awakening, smiled, and said,
"Dumbledore is really sure I won't help, alas, I'm really hardworking."
As he waved his wand, a silver thread flew out of the wand and quickly
passed through the heads of Auror and Fudgeumrich lying on the ground,
and then picked up the wand and collected the silk thread. Then he
looked at McGonagall and Harry, who were watching, and said, "Don't
worry, I just changed their memories a little bit, they just think they've
just been knocked down, you can just cooperate a little." "
"Thank you Peter."
Professor McGonagall said gratefully.
"You're welcome, I just don't like these Ministry of Magic guys either."
Peter smiled. Then he looked at Harry, "Since Dumbledore has asked me,
you'll start tomorrow night, and every day after seven o'clock in the
afternoon, come and find me in the Room of Requirement, where I'll train
your brain occlusion." If you don't want me to see your little secret, train
up. "
Harry nodded, looking pleased, preferring to come to Peter than to go to
Snape.
"Where is he?"
Fudge shouted and struggled to get up from the floor, what about Bledo?
Where is he? "
"I don't know!"
Kings jumped up and said loudly. He had woken up early, and since he
was a member of the Order of the Phoenix, Peter had not altered his
memories.
"No, he can't be phantom-shifting!"
Umbridge shouted, "You can't do that in school…"
"Noise! Of course he could get out of here, and don't forget that
Dumbledore had a phoenix, and the Phantom Shapeshifting Ban had no
effect on the Phoenix. You can't catch him!" "
Peter watched a group of Aurors search around the room and stood in the
doorway and said sarcastically.
"It's you, Peter York, how did you end up here?"
Fudge then realized that Peter was standing in the doorway, watching
them with a watchful face.
"Of course I was very curious that you came here with such fanfare, so I
came here on purpose." It turned out to be such an interesting picture! "
Peter leaned on the door frame and grinned…
"You say Dumbledore escaped through the phoenix?" How do you know?
Say, did you secretly help Dumbledore more? "
Delix rushed over, his wand against Peter's chest with a gloomy face, and
pressed the question in a tone of voice.
"This Oro, are you suspicious of me?" Do you have proof? "
Peter narrowed his eyes, a cold glint in his eyes, "And I don't like people
pointing their wands at me!" "
"Well, I'm a Ministry of Magic clerk, and I'm on official business now!"
Delix ignored Peter's warnings, and as the elite of the Ministry of Magic,
Oro, he let Dumbledore escape in front of him, and he continued to vent
at the object.
Peter laughed, his face changed in an instant, and with a wave of his
hand, he directly threw delix away, and the stone fell to the ground after
hitting the wall, and he was crying out in pain.
"Peter York, what are you doing?" Is it to rebel? "
Fudge shouted in panic.
Peter looked at him coldly and said expressionlessly, "Trouble you guys
will take care of your subordinates in the future, don't come out and bite
people without moving." "
"You" Fudge blushed angrily, shaking and unable to speak, Umbridge
curled up behind Fudge, avoiding Peter's sight and not daring to speak.
"If you want to capture Dumbledore, hurry up, or in a little while he may
flee to another country." After all, the phoenix has no distance limit, and
you may need to find his traces in the whole world. "
Peter said playfully. Then he ignored them and waved his hand and left
the principal's office.
"Minister, do you want to catch him?"
Delix stood up with a pained face, gritted his teeth and looked in the
direction of Peter's departure.
"Catch him? For what reason? Attack on the Aurors? "
Fudge said in a nonchalant manner, and then looked at McGonagall, who
was looking at the joke, "Minerva, I think your friend Dumbledore is
doomed!" He's about to become a wanted man! "
"Do you think so?"
Professor McGonagall said contemptuously.
Fudge didn't seem to hear her, looking around at the ruined office. The
portrait of the Headmaster on the wall booed at him with displeasure,
and even a few of the rough gestures made by Fudge turned black and
said to Professor McGonagall with a bad attitude: "You'd better take
Potter down, there's nothing for you here." "
Professor McGonagall didn't say anything and left the office with Harry,
leaving Fudge to search the room with the Auror, trying to find more
evidence of Dumbledore's incriminating…
Chapter 441: Chapter 442
Chapter 442 Headmaster Umbridge, Peter's Reminder!!
The day after Dumbledore escaped, Umbridge, with the support of the
Ministry of Magic, quickly became the Headmaster of Hogwarts.
This caught many students off guard and asked well-informed people
about it, especially Harry, who was at the scene at the time, and became
the object of everyone's inquiry.
In the end, the students didn't hear much, except that Dumbledore had
escaped after subduing several Aurors, Umbridge, and the Minister of
Magic and his junior assistant. Some of the details became more and
more distorted, and even rumors spread that Fudge's head had been
transformed into a pumpkin by Dumbledore and was now lying in St.
Mungo's.
Umbridge's becoming headmaster was not good news for the students,
but when Umbridge triumphantly took his things and entered the
principal's office, he could not pass through the monster statue. The
principal's office was automatically closed, and she couldn't get in. In the
end, Umbridge had to return to the Defence Against the Dark Arts Office
and used it as the new Headmaster's Office.
Later, with the promulgation of The Twenty-Ninth Education Order,
Umbridge became even more unscrupulous in the school, directly
blocking all the flying nets in the school, and monitoring all the students'
off-campus correspondence, preventing students from discussing the
Ministry of Magic and the school, and even forbidding male and female
students to talk closely.
Because of Peter's order, the Slylin students withdrew from the
investigative action group. However, it is still impossible to stop some
students from various colleges who like to be inflammatory, so these
members of the investigation team who have been given the right to
deduct points and punish by Umbridge have arbitrarily deducted points
and even used this to bully other students.
Because of Peter's presence and the large number of pure-blood students,
Umbridge directly ignored them, and the people of the investigation
action team naturally saw the wind and did not dare to provoke the
students of Steylin. At a time when the students of the other three
colleges were overwhelmed by the educational order, Si Cai Zhilin was in
a quiet corner.
At night, in the Room of Needs, Peter was sitting on the couch, and he
looked at Harry, who was a little angry, and smiled and asked, "Are you
ready, Harry?" "
Harry nodded, "Ready! "
"Well," Peter drew his wand and pressed it against his head, "dementors!"
"
Then Harry's mind kept flashing back memories of the past, including his
life in the Muggle World Dursleys, and the events after school, until the
memory came to the memory of last night when Umbridge forced Harry
Dumbledore to ask where Dumbledore was with the truth agent, and a
strong thought took Peter's thoughts out.
Harry gasped and spread out on the couch behind him, as if he had
experienced a marathon.
"Very well, Harry, after all this time of practice, your brain occlusion has
improved rapidly."
Peter withdrew his wand, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "I just used
all my strength to spy on your brain, but in the end you were able to
successfully drive my Dementor out, which is very good." "
Peter had learned that Harry was talented since he had promised
Dumbledore that he was going to teach Harry the art of ×× brain
closure. The reason why the brain occlusion technique that had been
studied for several months had not progressed was only because of the
contradiction with Snape, which made Harry and Snape angry and
unconsciously closed their brains.
Now after coming to Peter, after Peter's step-by-step guidance, the
progress is obvious.
"Your current brain occlusion technique can already resist the general
dementor, and if you want to improve later, you need to practice it
yourself from time to time."
Peter smiled and said,
"As long as you remember Dumbledore's instructions and use brain
occlusion every day before going to bed, you won't have any more
nightmares."
"Peter, do you mean I won't use it anymore?"
Harry asked, his expression a little reluctant, he had learned very
comfortably from Peter, but he felt that time had passed too quickly.
"Well, no need for this expression."
Peter smiled and said, "Soon you will be taking the W (Ordinary
Wizarding Level Examination) exam, and you had better get more
certificates, otherwise it will be difficult to find a job later." And we also
have to take the NEWT (Advanced Wizarding Level Examination) exam,
and then your brain occlusion technique depends on conscious practice,
and others can't help you. "
"Peter, you're about to graduate, what are you going to do next?"
Harry asked curiously.
"I don't know."
Peter shook his head, "I've got my Oxford diploma and maybe I'll find a
job in Muggles, and of course I also have a job as a therapist in St.
Mungo, which is not bad." "
"Peter, you're awesome! Hermione said that you are the first seventh-
grade student in a hundred years to take all the courses, and you can get
a full 0 (excellent) grade, and no job will refuse you! "
Harry said adoringly.
"Hermione praised," Peter smiled and shook his head, "I haven't taken the
exam yet, who knows what the outcome will be." "
"Okay, let's each cheer up."
Peter patted Harry on the shoulder and smiled.
"Today's training is over, after that you don't have to come here, Peter
waved his hands and walked toward the door."
"Peter!"
Harry looked at Peter's figure, hesitated, but couldn't help shouting.
"What's wrong? Harry. "
Peter asked back in confusion.
"I don't know why I've been dreaming lately of being in a room full of
prophecy balls and keep coming to the shelves in row 97, as if looking for
something."
Harry said, "I feel like Voldemort is looking for something. I can
sometimes see things about Voldemort in illusions. "
Peter was a little surprised, and then looked straight at him, "Harry,
didn't you listen to Dumbledore and isolate these illusions with brain
occlusion?" "
Harry was dumbfounded by the look in Peter's eyes, and he explained, "I
just think that since I can see Voldemort, maybe I can use this to grasp
his whereabouts and sabotage his plans in advance." "
Peter looked at him, sighed, and said, "Harry, have you ever thought that
since you can see Voldemort through this connection, is it possible that
Voldemort can also see what you see?" Even mislead you with false
illusions. "
Hearing his words, Harry's eyes widened, "You mean Voldemort can
monitor here through me?" "
"Why not? Don't forget that he is a very powerful wizard! Harry, you
can't underestimate him. "
Peter said, "I can only give you one piece of advice, Harry, and that is to
listen to Dumbledore and not to make a claim. "
"Well, go back to bed early, Harry."
Peter said, then pushed open the door and disappeared into the
darkness…
Chapter 442: Chapter 443
Hogwarts: Start Fusion Phoenix Bloodline Chapter 443
Chapter 443: The Future Picture in the Crystal Ball! Unscrupulous
Umbridge!!
It's june, and both fifth and seventh graders are going to take exams.
Students of both grades were gathered in the auditorium, invigilated by
the Ministry of Magic examiners, and conducted intense examinations.
Peter was the only student to take twelve exams, so the time was very
tight.
The NEWT exam was very easy for Peter, so he still finished the exam
paper quickly, and in the classroom where the divination exam was
handed in in in advance in the envious eyes of many students, Peter was
called by name and calmly walked to the chief examiner, Professor
Marchban.
"Long time no see, Peter, I didn't expect you to graduate so soon."
Professor Maqiban greeted him with a smile, "I was impressed by your
fifth-grade divination exam, now show us your divination talent." "
The witch next to her, who was also the one who had invigilated Peter,
also looked at Peter with expectant eyes, wanting to see if he would have
any premonition this time.
Peter looked at the crystal ball on the table, came to the table, and gently
stroked it with his hand, only to see a faint flash of light, and the fog in
the crystal ball slowly dispersed, revealing a picture.
Both Marciban and the witch noticed the movement and asked curiously,
"Peter, what did you see?" Tell us about it! "
Peter looked at the scene above, his eyebrows furrowed, and he said
plainly, "I saw the Ministry of Magic, where there was going to be a fierce
battle. This battle will change the status quo of the wizarding world,
darkness will surface, and the legal world will not be quiet."
"Fighting? Ministry of Magic? "
The two examiners looked at the crystal ball with shocked faces, but in
their eyes, there was still a fog in the crystal ball.
Suddenly there was a change in the crystal ball, which attracted Peter's
attention, and he looked down, only to see a stone arch appear in the
picture, the stone arch looked ordinary, only a layer of shabby slow
hanging from the arch, but Peter could hear a lot of whispers from inside,
like there were a lot of people inside.
Peter knew it was a stone arch in the Department of Mysteries, but to his
surprise there was a man who fell into the drapery and disappeared, this
person was not Sirius in the plot, but Peter himself!
Peter leaned closer to see who had shot himself down into the stone arch,
but the picture was so fragmented that he couldn't tell the truth about the
end.
"What's wrong? Did you see anything? "
Professor Marciban asked.
Peter looked back, looked at the two of them with curiosity and concern,
smiled, shook his head, and said, "No, I've only seen so much." "
Subsequently, he successfully used tea leaves to divinate, and analyzed
the lifeline and wisdom line on the palm of Professor Maqiban's hand,
and successfully completed the divination exam.
In the astronomical examination, Peter spent only a few minutes, as if
memorizing the answers, accurately drawing all the constellations and
finding the correct positions of the eight planets in the sky. After
spending less than half an hour, Peter left the astronomy tower in the
eyes of all his classmates.
When Peter came downstairs, he was preparing to return the book he had
read yesterday to the library. He saw six figures walking across the
meadow toward Hagrid's hut.
The first of these is Umri.
Peter frowned, and this Umbridge was now becoming more and more
unscrupulous. He turned and followed, and his body gradually merged
with the darkness in the night.
Umbridge rushed into Hagrid's hut with five Aurors, and after a while,
accompanied by a burst of anger in the house: several Aurors ran out of
the house.
Hagrid also rushed out with a face full of anger, waving his fists and
shouting angrily, "Coward! You want to dream about Dumbledore from
me."
"Aurors, knock him unconscious!"
Umbridge screamed and shouted, and then first sent a thin red light to
Hit Hagrid.
Hagrid was surrounded by six people, all of whom fired a series of red
lights at Hagrid, seemingly trying to stun him with a coma spell.
Only to the disappointment of Umbridge, the spell hit Hagrid and instead
catapulted out, Hagrid still waved his fist around without incident, and
the teeth and teeth under his feet were also frantically facing the Aurors.
"Be sensible, Hagrid!"
An Auror shouted.
"Damn reason, you don't want to just grab me like that, Delix!"
Hagrid roared.
Again and again, Tooth and Tooth pounced on the wizards surrounding
Hagrid, trying to help Hagrid, but was eventually hit by an Auror spell
and fell to the ground. Hagrid saw this.
Furious, he rushed over and threw the Auror out with one punch, and did
not stand up again.
"Catch him! Catch him! "
Umbridge screamed from the sidelines.
"How dare you!"
Suddenly, an angry cry came from afar, facing the moonlight, and
Professor McGonagall ran and shouted, "How dare you do this!" "
"Let go of him! Hear no, let go of him! "
Professor McGonagall arrived angrily,
"Why are you attacking him? He didn't do anything, didn't do anything to
give you a reason to be right."
Aurors, stun her! Umbridge ignored McGonagall's words and gave a cold
command.
As soon as the words fell, four red rays of light shot from the Auror to
McGonagall, and in an instant, under the red light, Professor
McGonagall's expression of horror and disbelief was illuminated brightly
and clearly.
The screams of the students were heard from the tower not far away, and
everyone was frightened by this unbridled change.
However, before the Auror's attack reached McGonagall, it strangely
stopped at a position only a few centimeters away from McGonagall, and
when he looked closely, he found that there was a faint barrier blocking
the attack.
Professor McGonagall stared at the scene with wide eyes, this magic was
not cast by her, she quickly looked around, wanting to see who had saved
her? But no one was seen.
Suddenly, a slight voice came from behind her: "Professor McGonagall,
just stand here and don't go forward, I will teach these people a good
lesson." "
"Peter?"
Professor McGonagall heard a familiar voice and immediately heard it
was Peter's voice.
But Peter didn't answer her again.
Umbridge and the Aurors were also confused by this scene, but suddenly
a spell was fired out of thin air, hitting one of the Aurors, lifting him up
in the air, and then holding his back heavily on the ground, without
moving.
The remaining three Aurors were momentarily alert, holding their wands
and looking around.
Umbridge was also frightened, screaming, "Who is it?" Who would dare
to attack the Ministry of Magic staff? Don't pretend to be a ghost, come
out of shape! "
"Vice Minister, you must have cast the Illusion Charm!"
Delis reminded Hoshido, and then confidently said, "Such a small trick
will not overwhelm me, prove it to me to see who is blocking the Mofa
Ministry from doing mold?" "
No sooner had they finished speaking than a spell shot out of thin air,
hitting an Auror.
"Got you, right there!" Attack in that direction! "
Delix shouted excitedly, and at the same time the wand in his hand
quickly attacked in the direction of the spell. Another Auror and
Umbridge followed suit and bombarded in that direction.
This scene made Professor McGonagall very worried, afraid that Peter
would be hit by their attack. However, after the attack stopped, there was
no one there who was originally confident that delix was also
dumbfounded.
"Ahem!"
A cold hum sounded around.
Then a spell with a flash of red light shot at them out of thin air, and
before they could react, a spell was shot out of the other direction,
followed by a spell, and then in the other direction, and the spell was
only a second before and after.
With a humming sound, and a sharp cry, the two Aurors were also hit by
the coma curse and fell to the ground. And Umbridge was hit by four or
five spells in succession, with a frightened expression, slammed heavily
on the ground, no longer moving Hagrid was still waving his fist, only to
look at the people in front of him who had all fainted, a little stunned
and overwhelmed. And the big dog tooth, hit by a spell that shot out of
thin air, woke up, and then barked angrily, and saw a pink Umbridge
lying on the ground, and bit down on her ass.
"… Teeth can't bite, it will stain your mouth. "
Hagrid quickly pulled the teeth of Umbridge over and reprimanded.
"Well, Hagrid, get out of this order, you're not safe here anymore."
A voice said out of thin air
"Who?" How is it so familiar? "
Hagrid listened to a familiar voice and asked doubtfully.
The invisible Peter said helplessly, "It's me, Peter, Hagrid, you hurry up
and get out of here now." Otherwise Umbridge will catch you when they
wake up. "
"Oh, it's you, Peter! I thought who it was. "
Hagrid suddenly realized, smiling and scratching his head, "Thank you
for saving me, Peter, you are so good!" "
Then he looked at the Aurors on the ground and spat at them angrily,
"These Confucians, who don't dare to deal with the Death Eaters, like to
oppress us!" "
"Let's go."
Peter said helplessly, "The Aurors are about to wake up!" "
"Okay, I'll go!"
Hagrid nodded, then looked at the teeth and said reluctantly into the air
around him, "Peter, can you please take care of the teeth, I can't take it
with me." "
"I'll ask the centaurs in the Forbidden Forest to take care of it, you don't
have to worry."
Peter replied.
Assured, Hagrid waved at McGonagall not far away, causing him to
strode toward the Forbidden Forest and disappear into the woods.
Professor McGonagall waited for Hagrid to leave, momentarily relieved,
looked at the Aurors and Umbridge lying on the ground, his face full of
dissatisfaction, and whispered around, "Peter, how do you solve this now
Joe?" "
"Professor McGonagall, you don't have to worry about it, as long as you
insist that you don't know."
Peter said, "Well, Professor, I'll go first, and I'll leave it to you here." "
"Peter? Peter? "
McGonagall shouted tentatively around, but without a response, knew
peter was gone.
She came to the unconscious man and snorted coldly, but waved her
wand anyway and took the six unconscious men to the infirmary.
Harry and the others, who watched the whole process on the tower,
tested who had helped Hagrid and Professor McGonagall stealthily…
Chapter 443: Chapter 444
Chapter 444 is about to graduate, looking for Peter?!!
With the end of the last exam, the fifth graders rushed out of the
classroom happily, while the seventh graders were caught up in the
mixed emotions of leaving school.
"It's finally over!"
Several people came to the lake to relax, fred breathed a sigh of relief
and said, "After working so hard for so long, I don't know how many
NEWT certificates I can finally get?" "
"Are you trying?"
Alan looked at him with disdain and said, "You two guys thought about
giving Umbridge a lesson before and then leaving school. If peter hadn't
stopped you, I'm afraid you wouldn't be in school now, so what would
you be trying to do? "
"Whoever called Umbridge that old witch is so hateful, we have all
prepared a lot of magic flowers, ready to touch the next old clam, only to
be blocked by Peter, otherwise I am afraid that I would be opening a
shop in Diagon Alley now!" Joe said with emotion when he thought of
Umri. "
"So you weren't fired early, or was it my fault?"
Peter said slowly.
Looking at Peter's smiling eyes, the twins instantly recognized, smiled
and ran over to him on the shoulder, "How is it possible, we all know
Peter, you are for our own good, and you have also taught us that old
witch a lesson, haven't you?" "
"Peter taught? What did he do? How do we not know? "
Alan asked curiously.
"Do you remember last month that Umbridge didn't appear for a week,"
Fred said happily, as if remembering some funny memory, "didn't she
claim to have returned to the Ministry of Magic, but in fact she was
under Peter's spell, and her face became like a clam touch, and she grew
a lot of disgusting pimples, and she kept flowing pus." The old witch was
so frightened that she shrank in her office and refused to come out, and
then she covered her face and sneaked to the infirmary at night to seek
treatment from Madame Pomfrey. "
"As a result, the old witch also threatened Madame Pomfrey and did not
allow her to reveal the matter."
George then said, "Then Pomfrey tianren directly poured her a lot of
strange potions, and made her pull her stomach for another week, haha."
Everyone laughed at the colorful description of the twins, and when they
calmed down, looking at the calm lake and Emei Castle, everyone
breathed in unison
"I didn't expect time to pass so quickly, we were about to graduate and
leave school!" I don't know if I will have a chance to come back in the
future? "
Cedric said reluctantly.
"Yeah, I used to think that time was slow, but before I could react, I was
about to graduate."
Alan nodded and sighed.
"Oh, why are you so suddenly sad?"
The twins were not happy, and Fred rolled his eyes, looked at Cedric, and
said with a grin, "The most important thing you need to worry about now
is your girlfriend, and she still has a year to graduate." You are not in
school for a year, be careful when the time comes, Akiharu does not want
you! Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "
"You two crow mouths!"
Cedric hammered the two brothers in disgust, and then said
triumphantly, "We have decided to get engaged when she graduates, so
no one can take my girlfriend away!" "
"What? Are you sure? "
Everyone looked at Cedric in amazement
"Of course!"
Cedric said with a smile on his face.
"Well, Said, why can't you think so much?" Actually married young and
early! "
The twins shouted with a funny face, and the hippie smile accused, "You
have betrayed our single team, look at our four single dogs, you are
naked showing off!" "
"George, don't you have Angelina?" When was it single? "
Cedric asked.
"Pride, don't mention it."
"George seemed to remember something sad when he heard this,"
"Angelina and I broke up! She couldn't tell the difference between me and
Fred, so she gave up! "
When the surrounding partners heard his words, they laughed instead of
comforting him, and Ellen also said with a mean face: "Who told you two
to look exactly the same, but also to imitate each other, have been
friends for so many years, I still can't tell who you two are who." In case
george, you and Fred's girlfriend can't tell the difference between the two
of you, and the two of you live together, that's bad. "
"You evil snake! Fred beat him up! "
George's face flushed, and he waved his fist in exasperation to punch
Alan, and called for Fred to help.
Alan is then chased by the twins and begs for forgiveness while asking
Peter for help. It's just that Peter and Cedric are completely watching the
drama, smiling and watching him being pressed by the two brothers on
the grass and tickling, breathlessly begging for forgiveness, while the
students in the distance are looking at Peter with envy, because in school,
only Peter and they dare to get together so brightly and honestly, without
being punished by Umbridge.
Suddenly, Peter's eyes glowed slightly blue, and after a while the blue
light faded, and Peter returned to his senses with a mysterious smile on
his face, but this scene was not seen by several companions who were
playing.
Peter shouted at his friends, "If you've had enough fun, go back to the
castle first, I want the Forbidden Forest Three Supers." "
Several people stopped fighting, ran over and asked incomprehensibly,
"What are you going to do in the Forbidden Forest?" "
"Hagrid asked me to take care of his pet, Tooth and Tooth, but this guy
had been hated by her for biting Umbridge and had been trying to get a
chance to kill him for the last few days."
Peter explains, "So I need to send it to the Centaurs tribe and they'll take
care of it for me." I'll probably be back late, so you don't have to wait for
me. "
"The centaurs are so xenophobic, but they are very enthusiastic about
you, and the truth is so admirable to us."
The twins looked envious, and then said dissatisfactorily, "At the
beginning, we also quietly went to the Forbidden Forest to visit the
Centaurs tribe, and brought a lot of delicious gifts, but they ignored us
and took us out of the Forbidden Forest!" "
"If I were a centaur, I'd drive you two mischief-makers out!" Save the
centaurs from making a mess of them. "
Alan chuckled.
"Alan, did you eat the nonsense potion today?" How the words are always
so annoying! "
The twins angrily chased After Alan again.
Peter looked at them, then at the distance: then turned and left the
pasture and entered the forbidden foresters.
Not long after, harry's trio ran over breathlessly, and when they saw Fred
and them, they asked anxiously, "Peter, isn't he with you?"
Where did he go? "
"What are you looking for Peter to do?" He had just gone to the Centaurs
tribe. "
Fred said doubtfully.
"Can you help us reach Peter?" We have something very important to ask
him for help with! "
Harry asked anxiously…
Chapter 444: Chapter 445
Chapter 445 Sirius Captured? Fight back against Umbridge!!
Ellen and Cedric turned to look at the twins, "Fred George, you should
know where the Centaurs are, after all, you've all planned to visit the
Centaurs before." "
The twins shook their heads and smiled bitterly, "We don't know, we
were sneaking past Peter, but we were stopped by the patrolling centaurs
just halfway through."
Moreover, the Centaurs tribe is deep in the Forbidden Forest, and if there
is no one to guide it, it is difficult to find it. Only Dumbledore, Hagrid,
and Peter knew the address of the Centaurs tribe in the school. But none
of the three of them are in school now. "
"So what to do! Professor McGonagall is not in school today, so how do
we save Sirius? "
Harry was in a hurry and blurted out.
"Save Sirius? What the hell is going on? "
George asked Ron with a frown.
"I don't know, Harry just started yelling during the exam.
He then said he had seen Sirius captured by Voldemort! And also in the
Department of Mysteries of the Ministry of Magic. "
Ron shook his head and said.
"See? Harry, you mean you saw Sirius again like the last time you saw
my dad injured? Second Fred also asked solemnly. "
Harry nodded, his face full of concern, "Sirius spends most of his time in
Grimmauld Square, but this time I contacted him with a double-sided
mirror and didn't respond.
Kreacher then summoned the house-elf to inquire, and it said that Sirius
had gone out early and was not at home. I saw Sirius from Voldemort's
point of view, and he was being tortured by Voldemort! "
"Harry, I think you should calm down first."
Cedric said calmly, "Peter told us about your nightmares, didn't you
already learn brain occlusion?" How can you still see ~ illusion? "
Harry looked a little embarrassed and said, "Well, the brain occlusion
technique is indeed very effective, but I looked at Sirius they were very
busy lately, and I thought that I could use my special contact with
Voldemort to see things on Voldemort's side, and then help Sirius them." "
George looked at him with a disapproving expression, "Harry, since
Dumbledore and Peter have both stabbed you many times, you should
listen to them, because you're not sure if the illusion you're seeing is true
or not!" "
"I don't care about that! What I'm thinking about now is how to rescue
Sirius? He is now in Voldemort's hands, life and death! He's my only
relative, and I can't let him have anything to do! "
Harry's grumpy hole.
"So what are you going to do?"
Fred asked.
"I'm going to the Ministry of Magic to save him!"
Harry shouted.
"Are you sure, Harry?"
Alan walked up to him and said, "I'm not belittling you, but you can't
beat us now, and you want to break into the Ministry of Magic alone and
rescue Sirius from Voldemort?" "
"So what can I do?"
Harry grunted, "Dumbledore, they're not in school, and Professor
McGonagall and Peter can't get in touch with them right now." If I don't
save it, there will be no one! "
"Harry Potter!"
A sharp cry came from a distance.
"Oops, it's Umbridge who's coming!"
Hermione shouted anxiously.
"What's going on?"
Fred asked.
"We wanted to make sure Sirius was home, so we had to lure Umbridge
away and then contact Kreacher through Umbridge's office fireplace to
confirm that Sirius was no longer home."
Hermione said, "Now Umbridge should have found out, she's coming to
get us." "
Only to see Umbridge hurriedly walk over, both hands still dragging
Ginny and Luna, looking at Potter and the others with a sinister smile,
"Potter, you let the two of them attract my attention, and then secretly
used my fireplace to contact the outside world." Say quickly, who are you
contacting? Is it Dumbledore? You'd better give me a satisfactory answer,
or you'll be fired today!" Including these two little girls! "
The twins looked at their sister, who was being dragged in the hands of
Umbridge, and with an angry expression, shouted, "Let go of my sister!" "
Umbridge looked at them, glanced around, and after finding that there
was no one there, he unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, and then
said evilly: "Wesley, are you ordering me?" Now I am punishing students
who violate the rules, if you don't want to be punished, just stand aside
and don't talk, otherwise I will punish you together! "
"Old demon, I've put up with you for a long time!"
George looked at Ginny, who was bleeding from the corner of her mouth
in Umbridge's hand, and angrily pulled out her wand, "You dare to bully
my sister!" I'm going to give you a taste of punishment!" "
At the same time, Fred also drew his wand and aimed it at Umbridge.
"You're rebelling!"
Umbridge's face turned gloomy, and then he threw away the two girls,
then pulled out his wand and said contemptuously, "Do you think that
with the strength of a few of you, you can be my opponent?" "
Cedric and Alan saw this, and walked up to Harry, drew his wand, and
aimed it solemnly at Umbridge.
"Now, Professor, the four of us should be able to fight you three times,
right?"
Umbridge looked gloomy, raised his wand warily, and shouted a threat,"
"You'd better put down your wand obediently and hand them over to me,
or you'll wait to be fired!"
Fred grinned and reminded, "Old witch, you may have forgotten that we
have all finished our exams, and now we are considered Toa." Your firing
case is of no equal use to us. "
"Find death! I'll send you to Azkaban and shut you up!" "
Umbridge roared, and then a red spell shot at Fred.
"Armor Talisman!"
Cedric blocked the attack in time with a talisman charm.
"Well done, Side!"
Fred was startled by Umbridge's sudden attack and immediately raised
his big female finger at Cedric in gratitude.
"Let's fight back together! Just follow the way Peter usually fights against
us, and knock this old clam down together! "
Alan reminds Stardoke.
As soon as the words fell, the four-man game appeared in a semi-arc and
pressed against Umbridge, and Fred and Allen, standing in the middle,
were responsible for the attack, constantly firing spells. George and
Cedric, who were standing on either side, were in charge of the defense,
and the two of them worked together to erect a tough protective shield
and constantly push towards Umbridge.
Umbridge originally still had the upper hand, but as the four men
coordinated with the orderly way of fighting, they were forced to retreat
constantly, and the most appreciated was fred three times to disarm her
staff four…
Chapter 445: Chapter 446
Chapter 446 Disposing of Umbridge, Peter hiding from idleness!!
"You have dared to attack the senior officials of the Ministry of Magic
and your Headmaster, you are committing a crime!" You will be
punished!" "
Umbridge couldn't believe that he would be disarmed by a few students,
and when he looked back, he pointed at them with his fat fingers and
said evilly.
"You were the first to attack us!" We had to fight back in order to protect
ourselves! "
Alan retorted, then pulled out a photo ball, swung it in front of Umbridge
as if showing off, and said with a grin, "This is what I borrowed from
Peter, I didn't expect to use it." "
"Peter York!"
Umbridge gritted his teeth and looked gloomy, then looked at his wand,
which was being casually toyed with by Fred, and roared angrily, "Give
me back my magic power!" I won't pursue today's events! "
Fred and the others looked at each other a few times, then shook their
heads, smiled, and said, "That's not okay, I'm afraid that if we just give
you the wand, you'll deal with me."
"We don't believe you! So we feel like we're going to tie you up
somewhere for a while so that it doesn't bother us with what we're going
to do next. "
Fred grinned, then shouted at his companions, "Brothers, tie up our most
respected Professor Umbridge to the Forbidden Forest for a while. That
way, no matter how much she yells, she won't make any other noise. "
A few of them waved their wands, tied Umbridge firmly, and led her to
the Forbidden Forest in the stunned eyes of the Potters. Umbridge
screamed and scolded, and several people hung her upside down on a
large tree on the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest, and then clapped their
hands and left the place.
Hermione looked back at Umbridge, who was hanging in mid-air like a
fat clam, and said worriedly, "Fred, if you do this, I'm afraid you'll be in
big trouble, and just hang her in the Forbidden Forest, if there is an
accident two."
"Rest assured, Hermione!"
The twins huddled on either side of Hermione and said with a grin,
"We've cast a powerful expulsion spell near that old witch, and the
animals in the Forbidden Forest can't threaten her." And after a day the
rope will automatically disappear, and we just let her suffer a little.
Besides, we've finished the exam now, and even if she wants to expel us,
it won't matter. She couldn't have gone to the Department of
Examinations and Education to make fun of our grades, and Professor
Marciban wouldn't have given her a good look. "
"Fred, thank you for helping us block Umbridge. We're going to the
Ministry of Magic now to save Sirius! "
Harry said, with a scar on his head, and said bitterly, "I felt voldemort's
anger, Sirius refused to give him a prophecy ball from the Mysterious
Affairs Department's Prophecy Hall, and he was now torturing Sirius. "
"Then how did you get there, the Ministry of Magic is in London, and
since it's far from here, Cedric asked with a broken eyebrow."
"We can go through that fireplace in Umbridge's office and have direct
access to the Ministry of Magic."
Ron suggested.
"No, the Ministry of Magic has monitored all the fireplaces in Hogwarts,
and if we pass like this, we will be discovered immediately, and we will
not be able to reach the Department of Mysteries."
Hermione shook her head and said.
"Then what to do, time is urgent, I will definitely get to the Ministry of
Law as soon as possible!" Sirius is still there! Harry said anxiously. "
"We can ride the Night Horse over."
Luna said suddenly.
"Night Qi?"
Everyone looked at her.
"Night horses fly fast and are very clever, as long as you tell them where
to go, it will take me to the destination of Erluna slowly said."
Eventually, led by Luna, the group came to the edge of the Forbidden
Forest and, at Luna's behest, took some bloody raw flesh from Hagrid's
hut.
In the group, only Luna and Harry saw the Night Qi, while the others
watched in amazement as the raw flesh they brought disappeared out of
thin air.
"Fred, are you really going to come with us?"
Harry asked in surprise.
"Of course, after all, our stinky brother Ron is going to go with you, and
we can't just let you people go to the Ministry of Magic."
The twins grinned.
"I'm going too!"
Ginny said.
"Impossible! You can't go anywhere, just take it with you at school! "
Twins and Transfiguration said at the same time.
"You can't keep me shut," Ginny insisted, "I've been playing Umbridge
with Luna before, and I can go directly to the Ministry of Magic through
the fireplace!" "
"Me too!"
Luna also stood next to Ginny and said, "We just helped, we can't leave us
now!" "
"We're not playing adventure games!"
Fred said angrily, "There will probably be Death Eaters and Voldemort
waiting there, Ginny obeys, you take Luna back to school with you, and
then wait for Peter to return to the castle, and Peter will save us." "
"You also said that it was dangerous there, and since you were all
desperate, why couldn't we?"
Ginny insisted angrily.
In the end, despite Ginny's insistence, Fred and George agreed to let
Ginny and Luna follow, otherwise the two would not wait peacefully in
the school.
"Etc… Wait for me! "
Suddenly Neville came running out of breath and said, "I'm going too!" "
"Neville, go back! There's nothing for you here! "
Harry saw this and quickly said that he didn't want to drag more people
in, the Ministry of Magic was the Dragon Pond Tiger's Den, and if it
wasn't for the insistence of Hermione and Ron, he would have wanted to
go alone.
"No, we're part of the DA community!"
Neville shook his head and insisted, "And Ginny, they can all pass, why
can't I!" "
Eventually, one more person went to the Ministry of Magic.
"Alan, Cedric, are you sure you want to go too?"
George frowned and asked, "We went because my brothers and sisters
were going to go, but this matter has nothing to do with you two, so you
don't want to go." You should stay in school. "
Cedric shook his head, smiled, and said, "It doesn't matter, you two are
our friends, friends are involved in danger, we have no reason to watch,
do we?" And we can't watch Harry and his apprentices take risks…"
"Said well, we can't let you go to risk, but we can't stop you from passing,
then we can only go together, and then we can take care of each other.
Everyone sat on the Night Horse one after another, and when Ginny and
Luna just climbed onto the Night Horse's back, they each hit a petrified
spell unguarded. The Wessie twins, who cast spells, conjured up a jump
rope, tied the two girls to the Night's Qi, and then whispered to the
Night's Qi, "Trouble you to send them to the castle." "
The Night Horse made a chirping sound as if agreed, carrying the two
bound people slowly towards the castle.
Then the two of them said to the surprised companions: "The previous
promise was to deceive the two of them, they are still too young to let
him take the risk." "
Everyone nodded in agreement, it was true that Ginny and Luna were
only fourteen years old, still girls, and indeed did not go as well.
With the eight Night Qi flying in the air, eight people flew in the
direction of the Ministry of Magic in the wind.
And in the depths of the Forbidden Forest, in the Centaurs tribe, Peter
and the tribal elders were sitting by the fire, quietly watching the statue
of Harry in the trap.
"So, you didn't just ask us to take care of Hagrid's dog today, but you also
came here to hide?"
The centaur elder smiled and said, his long white beard shaking with the
sound of his words.
"Sort of."
Peter smiled and said, "I just didn't expect that because of my
participation, the fate line has changed somewhat." "
The elder took a sip of his cigarette with his pipe, and then pointed to
Cedric in the flames with a smile, "This person should have been the
person whose lifeline had long stopped, but under your intervention, you
escaped the pursuit of the God of Death, but this time, the eyes of the
God of Death came to him again, I don't know if you will predict?" "
"He's my friend!"
Peter said firmly.
"Then he's lucky to have such a magical friend as you."
The elder smiled and said, then looked at Peter enviously, "You are the
most amazing wizard I have ever seen, outside the line of destiny, easily
playing with the direction of fate." Unlike us, who are given the ability to
watch fate, but are powerless to intervene, like a bystander, just silently
recording fate, but unable to tell it. "
"But it's not bad to be in such a safe corner, isn't it?"
Peter smiled and said, "By fate, even if the Helai human race disappears
and another race is born, you still have no seat to watch the clouds rise
and fall." "
"Yes," said the elder, looking at the sky in the distance, and trembling out
of the Shinto Way, "I don't know if the ancestors did the same when they
signed a contract with fate?" "
"All right, Elder, I think I should be leaving too."
Peter stood up and said, he looked at the flames in which Potter and his
party had reached the Ministry of Magic, "Otherwise these reckless guys
may not be able to hold out, Dumbledore, when they arrive." "
Chapter 446: Chapter 447
Chapter 447: Department of Mysterious Affairs, Prophecy Ball?!!
"Ding!"
As the elevator door opened, Potter and his party stepped out of the
elevator.
The only sound that could be heard was the constant rushing sound in
the golden fountain, which erupted from the pragmatic wands of men
and women, from the arrows of the centaurs, from the tips of the goblin
hats, and from the ears of the house-elves, falling into the circular pool.
"It's strange how the Ministry of Magic looks like there is no one there."
Alan held his wand and looked around warily, feeling a little uneasy in
his heart. The wand security checkpoint and security guards were gone.
"Don't stay here any longer, let's go to the Department of Mysteries as
soon as possible!"
Harry also noticed something unusual, but he was anxious to save Sirius,
and he couldn't take care of it anymore.
The group crossed the hall to the elevator, and waited for everyone to
enter before pressing the number nine button.
When they arrived at the Mysterious Affairs Department on the ninth
floor, they were faced with twelve doors.
A few people who did not know the location of the Prophecy Hall could
only enter one room after another according to the stupid method.
Successively, we entered the brain hall filled with brains, the death hall
with only a stone arch, a locked room, and the time hall full of clocks
filled with dripping sounds. Finally, when the fifth door was opened, he
entered the Hall of Prophecy.
When they all entered the Hall of Prophecy, a spark flashed outside the
door, and with the appearance of a phoenix, Peter's figure appeared from
the flames. He looked into the room where Potter and his party had just
entered, and then walked toward the door of the time hall by the birth
side.
When Peter walked inside, he felt like he had come to a watch shop, the
clock ticking and ticking, the clock shining with a brilliant diamond-like
shimmer, and at the end of the room, there was a tall bell-shaped glass
cover. Peter came to the glass cover and looked at the little bird inside,
repeating the cycle from birth to death in a flickering light.
However, Peter's attention was not in the glass cover, only that he turned
to look at the wooden cabinet on the side, and through the glass window,
he could see dozens of exquisitely shaped hourglass necklaces.
"This is it."
Peter muttered to himself and then smiled. One of the main tasks he
came to this time was the time converter inside, and his time converter
was orthogonal before the exam.
Time-changer is a bug prop: very useful for Peter. As far as he knew, the
Time-Turner would all be destroyed in this Battle of the Ministry of
Magic. So Peter needed to get a few before he was pushed down.
Peter did not open the wooden cabinet at the first time, but gently tapped
the wooden cabinet with his wand, and then it was bounced away by a
huge force, and Peter almost did not hold his wand.
"Sure enough!"
Peter said. However, he was not disappointed, the protective spell on the
wooden cabinet was not difficult to undo, perhaps because the people of
the Ministry of Magic were confident that no one would dare to break
into the Ministry of Magic, so the protection imposed on the time
converter was not too strict.
Waving his wand, Peter kept undoing the spell little by little.
Meanwhile, the people entering the Hall of Prophecy followed Harry's
memories to row 97, except that they did not see Sirius, who was
supposed to be here.
"He's on the far side," said Harry, his voice a little dry at this point, "and
he should be right there, I saw." "
Hermione next to Harry tried to call him, but Harry didn't answer, just
rushed over and looked around, trying to find Sirius.
"He should be right here… Somewhere…"
Harry said in a dumb voice, "Or maybe…"
He said and ran to another aisle and looked.
"Harry, I guess Sirius isn't here, come here!"
George said, his expression from the more serious, turned his head and
whispered to his partner, "Be alert, we may be in a trap, someone wants
to lead Harry over!" "
Fred, Cedric, and Allen drew their wands for the first time and looked
around warily. The slightly dull Neville also quickly pulled out his wand,
and looked solemnly guarded the darkness.
Harry ran quickly in one direction through the rows of shelves, then
shuttled through the shelves in a different order, trying to find Sirius. It
was just that he looked around and found nothing: not even a trace of a
fight.
"Harry, get over Kang!" The second time he said to Harry who was the
one who pitted me. "
"What?"
Harry finally stopped, his voice dry, a little afraid to look up at the
crowd, afraid that they were all accusatory eyes, or that he was very
much, or that they should go back to Hogwarts.
"Come and see, here's your name!"
Ron said.
"My name?"
Harry's expression was confused, and in the direction Ron was pointing,
he saw a crystal ball on the shelf, the surface was dirty, as if it had not
been touched in many years, but the slight inside made it a little shiny.
And underneath the crystal ball, there is a yellowed label. It says the time
and date of sixteen years ago, and also marks "The Dark Devil and Harry
Potter." "
"What is this?"
Ron asked, "How did your name end up here?" "
Then he looked around at the shelves and labels, "There's no my name on
the shelf, or someone else's name, huh?" Come and see, there's still Peter's
word here! "
"Peter?"
Upon hearing Ron's words, Cedric and a few others ran first, following
the dim light, and saw a slightly newer crystal ball on the shelf, and the
base read "June 13, 1993, Peter York and the Son of the Phoenix." "
"June 13, 93?"
Alan looked at the time and was surprised, "Didn't we just finish the 0W
exam at that time?" "
"Harry, I don't think you should touch it!"
As Harry reached over, Hermione shrieked. The eyes of the crowd
gathered again on Harry's body.
"Why shouldn't it?"
Harry said, "It's about me, isn't it?" "
Then, despite dissuasion, he directly grasped the dirty crystal ball with
his hand.
"I know what this is!"
Cedric suddenly said, "This is the Prophecy Ball!" My father had told me
before that there was a prophecy hall in the Department of Mysteries,
and it was filled with many prophecy balls, all of which had been
prophecies made by many prophets since ancient times. So the one in
Harry's hand should be the Dark Lord and Harry's prophecy! "
"About my prophecy?"
Puzzled, Harry looked at the prophecy ball in his hand, brushed away the
thick dust on it with his hand, and wanted to see if there was any
mystery inside.
But suddenly, in their right rear, a lazy voice came to mind.
"Very well, Potter, now turn around slowly and give it to me."
Lucius Malfoy slowly stepped out of the darkness, his wand pointing
directly at Harry.
At the same time, in the aisles around them, a dozen dark shadows were
rapidly approaching them from all sides, the tips of their wands glowing,
aiming at their hearts, as if they were about to fire Khamba at any
moment…
Chapter 447: Chapter 448
Chapter 448: The Siege of the Death Eaters, The Battle of the Hall of
Time!!
"Give me the oracle ball, Potter."
Lucius said slowly, his palm reaching upwards, looking at them.
"Where's Sirius?"
Harry's heart sank, but he still clenched the prophecy ball and insisted on
asking.
Hearing this, several Death Eaters laughed, and among the Death Eaters,
a woman standing in the shadows said triumphantly, "The Dark Lord
always expects things like gods!" "
"Give it to me!" Porter. "
Lucius Malfoy said again, his eyes dead as he held the single prophecy
ball in his hand.
"I want to know where Sirius is!"
Harry said, "I know you took him. "
"I want to know where Sirius is!"
Bellatrix parrot said with a tongue-in-cheek, then laughed and spoke in a
baby-like voice, "Little baby Harry was frightened to wake up, and
thought the dream was real." "
"Sometimes it's time to understand the difference between reality and
dreams, Potter."
Lucius said sarcastically, and then his face changed and he said gloomily,
"Give me the orb of prophecy!" Otherwise I'm going to use the staff!" "
Harry's heart tightened and his stomach pounded, and if Sirius really
wasn't here, he was leading his friend to a senseless death.
But before he could do anything, Bellatrix, who was standing next to
Lucius, suddenly shouted, "Prophecy the ball flies…"
"Armor Talisman!"
Harry reacted quickly, he was wary of the woman, and although the
prophecy ball slipped to the tip of his finger, he was still caught by him
like a golden snitch.
"I told you, don't do this!"
Lucius Malfoy yelled at Bella Zyrix, "That's what the master wants!" In
case you break it."
"It's now!"
Fred suddenly roared loudly.
Before Harry could react, George Allen and Cedric raised their wands at
the same time and attacked the Death Eaters who surrounded them in all
directions, Fred and George, and instantly took out a few black things
from their bags and smashed them back into the Death Eaters, the Death
Eaters instinctively used their armor to protect themselves from blocking
the flying black balls, and as a result, these black ball stones smashed
into the protective barrier, exploded, and turned into a foul-smelling
thick black smoke, which directly made some of the Unresponsive Death
Eaters drool and nausea.
"Taste our masterpiece again!"
The twins took out a bunch of water balloon-like things and kept
smashing them around, only to see that after the water balloon landed, it
directly cracked, and a very sticky and slippery liquid flowed out of it,
slipping the Unresponsive Death Eater.
Then the four of them concentrated their fire on knocking all the Death
Eaters out of the aisle, and said to Harry, who was still in place, "Quick! "
When Harry saw this, he quickly returned to his senses, following Fred
and they kept firing spells backwards and running in the direction of the
gate.
"Waste! Don't chase it yet! Can't let them escape! "
Bellatrix shouted angrily, and at this time her body was stained with
some foul-smelling slime that splashed over, making her jump like a
thunderbolt, angrily cursing several Death Eaters who had slipped and
fallen to the ground, and then chasing after Potter and the others.
In the time hall, Peter finally unlocked the protective spell on the wooden
cabinet, he opened the wooden cabinet, looked at the time converter
neatly arranged inside, and wanted to sweep away the place, and thought
about it, or only took two. Then he closed the wooden cabinet door
again, cast a simple protective spell, listened to the fierce movement
outside, and walked toward the door, gradually disappearing into
obscurity.
Suddenly, the door of the Hall of Time opened and rushed in the three
Halifred Georges, who quickly hid behind the pendulum clock, and the
door of the Hall of Prophecy, which looked like they had scattered with
the others, opened again, rushing in a few Death Eaters, searching
around.
"If you don't see them, have you already run to the hall?" Yan San said
the Death Eaters. "
"Check under the table and behind those cabinet clocks!"
Another Death Eater said.
When the two Death Eaters ran to Harry's hiding place and didn't even
see them, Fred and George quickly emitted a red light from each other,
hitting the Death Eaters.
One Of the Death Eaters fell directly to the ground and did not wake up,
but the other smashed the bell-shaped glass cover behind him very
upside down, and the head fell directly into the glass cover, and then the
head was like a bird on the side, constantly circulating from the baby's
head to the old man, looking strange.
As soon as the two remaining Death Eaters saw them, they quickly fired a
spell and attacked the three of them.
"Get out of the way, Harry!"
George shouted loudly, and then, in conjunction with Fred, cast the
Armor Talisman Charm to fend off the attacks of the two Death Eaters,
and the clocks around them were shattered by the ejected spells.
One of the spells hit the wooden cabinet on the wall impartially, and the
wooden cabinet shattered, and the time-turner inside fell down, cracking
into pieces, but then it was restored to new, returning to the intact
wooden cabinet, and then it was shattered by the spell, shattered to the
ground, and so on and on.
"… Except for your weapons! "
Harry took the opportunity to disarm one of the Death Eaters' wands with
a spell.
"Nice job! Harry. "
Fred praised, and he followed suit, using a coma spell to directly stun the
Death Eater without a wand.
The only remaining Death Eater saw this, turned and ran to the door,
trying to call the others over.
But Fred and the three no longer hid, and the three of them fired a spell
at the Death Eater at the same time, and the three spells hit the Death
Eater who had just arrived at the door, knocking him unconscious before
he could shout.
"Let's go! We can't stay here anymore! "
George shouted.
Immediately after the three of them left, the door opened again not long
after, and Peter came in, the bag around his waist bulging, looking to
contain a limited movement of things.
He looked at the time-turner that was in a constant cycle and smiled, he
was just waiting for this result, only then would the two time-turners he
follow would not be known.
Looking at the three Death Eaters on the ground who had been knocked
unconscious, Peter still felt that the three of them were too benevolent,
and then he let out a cold cry, waved his wand, and directly threw the
three Death Eaters lying on the ground into the time-loop time-cycle. All
three are seen in the time loop, rapidly growing from a baby to an older
baby, and then becoming a baby again, repeating the growth before the
cycle.
"If you could, it would be very interesting to let Voldemort into this time
loop!" Peter looked at the cycle of time and whispered. "
"But now is a good time to take advantage of the chaos to touch the fish!"
There are simply too many good things in this Mysterious Affairs
Department, and I am embarrassed not to take them away! "
Peter left the room invisibly again…
Chapter 448: Chapter 449
Chapter 449 The Captured People, Peter Who Leads the Sheep!!
In the Hall of Death, Harry was already in opposition to the Death Eaters.
Byish-time Harry held the Oracle Ball and was surrounded by Death
Eaters.
In the Death Eater camp, the twins, Alan and Cedric were being held to
the head by several Death Eaters with their wands, several of whom had
blue noses and swollen faces, and had obviously fought with the Death
Eaters, but unfortunately they were caught.
Hermione and Ron, as well as Neville, were among those who had been
captured, and Hermione's hair was clutched by Bella Cretes, constantly
struggling to resist.
"Quieter, little girl! Otherwise I don't mind rewarding you with another
drill spell! "
Bellakry pulled at Hermione's hair and said cruelly.
"Potter, look at your companions, do you want them to die for your
recklessness?"
Lucius Malfoy stepped forward and said playfully, "You have nowhere to
go now, so you should obediently hand over the prophecy ball." You
probably don't want to see your friends do something wrong, right? "
"Can't give it to them!"
Fred shouted in unison.
"Shut up!"
The Death Eater who suppressed them kicked them in disgust.
"Potter, hurry up and hand over the Prophecy Ball!" Otherwise we don't
mind torturing your companions one by one and seeing how long they
can hold out! "
Bellacretes said threateningly.
"You'd better kill me right away!"
The corners of Fred's mouth were bleeding, and he was very angry at
Bella Cretes, struggling to attack her with his fists.
"Killed you?"
BellaCretes smiled cruelly and shook his head, "It's just a simple death
curse, that's too merciful, my favorite is the Drill Heart Charm, which can
prove that life is better than death, which can make me feel most
pleased!" "
She looked at Neville, who was looking at her with hatred on her face,
and smiled, "You should be Longbottom, I remember when your parents
were tortured by us, and the two Aurors ended up becoming insane
lunatics, which is really funny." "
"My parents are already well!"
Neville glared at her and said, "They will avenge me and bring you to
justice!" "
"Drill the heart and cut the bone!"
Bellakry 207 Tess looked gloomy and sneered directly to Neville and the
drill heart.
Neville screamed, his legs curled up to his chest, convulsing and
screaming in pain.
"Let him go!"
Fred's seventh-graders struggled and roared, kicking and kicking at the
Death Eaters who were clutching them like crazy, twisting violently.
"It's just an appetizer."
Bellacretes stopped casting and turned to look at Harry with a pained
expression, "Okay, Potter, now either give us the Oracle Ball, or just look
at your friends, and the factory will die in front of you!" "
Harry had no choice, and with a determined look he handed the
prophecy ball in his hand. Lucius Malfoy jumped up and came to Harry,
eager to take the oracle ball.
Suddenly, the door suddenly opened and rushed in Sirius, Lupin, Moody,
Tonks, and Kings. These people quickly attacked the Death Eaters who
were holding Fred and the others, and then turned into a white smoke
and quickly messed around the room.
At the same time, the Death Eaters also turned into black smoke, and the
black and white smoke was entangled with each other, and from time to
time they issued various spells, thrillingly rubbing over Harry and the
others.
In the small room, five Members of the Order of the Phoenix and a dozen
Death Eaters fought fiercely, raining down spells. Fred George and the
others quickly found a place to hide and huddled together to avoid these
dangerous spells.
The members of the Order of the Phoenix are all powerful wizards, who
can be one-on-two, but the strength of the Death Eaters is not small,
basically they are the backbone of the Death Eaters, and the duels
between the two sides are very fierce, and they dare not have a little
distraction.
Harry held the prophecy ball in his hand and carefully advanced along
the steps. But suddenly a spell dangerously brushed his ear, hitting the
stone slab not far away, blowing the stone slab out of a large pit, the
explosion of the huge sky shook his head a little before he could breathe
a sigh of relief, a thick and powerful arm tightly stuck to his neck, it was
a death eater with a pure face, called Doroho Tian.
"Give me the oracle ball!"
Harry's tears were choked and he couldn't breathe, while Dolokhov's
other hand fumbled with the prophecy ball over Harry, trying to snatch it
away from the.
None of the Members of the Order of the Phoenix who were fighting
above noticed Harry's condition, but several freds on the ground noticed,
especially Neville, who was closest to Harry, because he had not yet
found the demon, so he could only crash into Doloho with his body and
grab Dolohov's face with his hands.
Fred and the men finally found their respective wands, saw dolokhov's
wand glowing green, and invariably cast the spell they could think of at
the first time.
"Fainted!"
"All petrified!"
"All petrified!"
"Crushed to pieces!"
Dolokhov managed to dodge Cedric's coma spell, but was then hit by the
twins' two petrification spells, and finally by Alan's smashing spell,
blowing the arm holding the wand into pieces, a scene that stunned
everyone on the ground.
"Nice job!"
Sirius defeated his opponent, landed on the ground, and blocked the two
coma spells that flew towards them, shouting, "You need to get out of
here now, it's very dangerous here!" "
As soon as the words fell, a green light almost hit Sirius, and it was Bella
Cretes who moved, only to see her standing proudly on the stone pillar,
smiling triumphantly, and then joining the warlord again.
But as the weakest member of the Order of the Phoenix, Tonks, is hit by a
coma spell, the people of the Order of the Phoenix gradually fall into the
ascendancy.
Harry and the others, with the help of Sirius, finally got together and fled
to the door. However, the Death Eaters obviously did not want to see
such an outcome, and they pressed against Harry and the others, so that
Sirius had to join the battle against Harry's eight people surrounding each
other to prevent Death Eater.
"Fred be careful!"
George's face suddenly changed drastically, and his eyes shouted in
horror
"Avadasso!"
A Death Eater shoots a green light into the ground in mid-air, targeting
the defenseless Fred!
"Transfiguration!"
A clear voice rang out from the doorway, only to see Fred and a stone
pier on the side exchange positions in the blink of an eye, and the green
beam hit the stone pier, shattering it in the warm room.
"Peter!"
Alan turned to the figure in the doorway and shouted in surprise.
His words made everyone in the room move and look in the direction of
the door. I saw Peter looking at everything here with an angry face, and
the wand in his hand remained raised.
Peter was very angry at this time, on the one hand, angry that the Death
Eaters almost killed Fred, and on the other hand, he was also annoyed by
his own carelessness.
Ever since he walked away from the time-turner in the time hall, he had
the idea of fishing in muddy waters. After seeing and making sure they
were not there, he ran to the other rooms to find some precious and
useful magic items and materials.
The Department of Mysteries is the most mysterious place in the Ministry
of Magic, where the Silent Man is much like a Muggle scientist, silently
studying ancient and advanced, even forgotten magic. They are not
quick-to-do Magic politicians, but people who stay out of the way and
have the heart to explore the depths of magic.
So Peter found a lot of magical materials that were no longer in
circulation in the market, such as precious materials such as Mythril. In
the circular room, he found the records of the explorations and ideas of
various magics of the silent people of the past, all layered in the room.
Peter was ecstatic about these very precious notes, but fortunately he
carried the Book of Merlin with him, and it took him a lot of time to rely
on the Book of Merlin to copy all these Silent Notes and transfer them to
the Electricity of Merlin.
Although the Department of Mysteries belongs to the Ministry of Magic,
it has existed longer than the Ministry of Magic and is the only
department that is not ordered by the Ministry of Magic. There is
something in this that only the silent man can know. And Mo Ren also
signed a confidentiality contract after he entered the company, and he
was not allowed to tell the secrets here, even the minister.
Now that voldemort was there, no one was there, and Peter certainly
wouldn't let go of such a good opportunity.
Except for the locked room and the legendary invisible thirteenth door
that did not go in, Peter had already walked around one by one. As for
the locked room, Peter had learned some rumors about it, saying that it
contained the most positive emotions of human beings——— love, and
its energy was so great that it even surpassed That of Mahamma.
Peter didn't know if the rumor was true or not, but as he tried to open the
room, he could feel the warmth of the sun coming from behind the door,
like a sun was hidden! Peter instinctively felt that if he opened this door
hastily, there would be unpredictable consequences, so he gave up with
his life.
As for the legendary thirteenth door, Peter tested it many times with
magic, and only twelve doors were found, so he could only take this
rumor as a rumor for the time being.
Given the wasted time, when Peter reacted, he remembered that Harry
and the others were in danger, and rushed to the Death Hall, only to see
Fred almost being cut.
The next moment, Peter, who was standing in the doorway, disappeared
directly, and instantly appeared next to Fred, looking at these Death
Eaters in mid-air with cold eyes, and turned around and disappeared in
place.
In the next instant, it appeared directly behind the Death Eater who had
almost killed Fred just now, accompanied by a scream, and the Death
Eater fell straight to the ground.
The limbs twisted as if twisted by a powerful force.
Peter appeared directly in front of the Death Eater, took off his mask
expressionlessly, looked at him, and sneered, "McNeil, last time you
didn't die in Little Hangerton, count your life, but this time you should
not be able to escape." "
McNeil looked at Peter in pain and horror, he remembered the man who
had caused the Death Eater and Voldemort to suffer a great loss, and
when he heard Peter's sentence, yan trembled and pleaded, "Please spare
me!" "
Peter ignored him, and with a flick of his hand, McNeil floated up in
horror, and then quickly flew towards the stone arch, accompanied by an
unwilling scream, mcNeil disappeared directly into the slowness of the
stone arch hanging down, without even a ripple.
The Hall of Death suddenly fell silent, and they all looked at him with
various eyes.
"Peter York! How dare you come here! "
BellaCretes laughed, as if to see a surprise, "The master said you are a
genius, today I am going to have a good fight, do you deserve his praise?"
"
Peter looked at this somewhat insane woman with a strange look in his
eyes, and he remembered that among the cursed children, this woman
also bore Voldemort a child? I don't know if it's happening in this world?
Chapter 449: Chapter 450
Chapter 450 Peter's Devil Flame Saves Sirius!!
In an instant, Peter was surrounded by the Brothers Bella Cretes and
Caistrant from three sides, all three of whom were the elite of the Death
Eaters, and the combined power was not small.
Facing Peter, the three of them did not have a slight attitude of contempt,
and with the continuous execution of fatal attacks on Peter, the green
light of the Dao Dao rushed towards Peter intensively.
Peter did not panic when he saw this, and disappeared into the circle of
three people in an instant with a turn.
"Be careful, this boy can be apparitioned here!"
Bellakrizis warned loudly, and the policeman looked around.
"Rabstein be careful!"
Rodolfos saw Peter suddenly appear behind his brother, and as soon as
he shouted, he saw Peter knock him down with a spell.
Peter solves Rabstein Roxtrange, easily dodges rodolfos and Bella Cretes'
death curse, and disappears into place again.
The Les And Ranches did not dare to be careless any longer, and leaned
back against Peter's surprise attack.
Peter didn't have time to spend more time with them here, turning his
head to look at the other Death Eaters, especially seeing that there were
also Death Eaters who wanted to grab the Prophecy Ball in Harry's hand,
and appeared directly next to Harry, knocking the two Death Eaters
unconscious in three or two clicks.
"Mr. Malfoy, I haven't seen you in a long time!"
Peter looked at the Death Eater in front of him with a smile on his face.
"Peter York!"
Lucius Malfoy had an ugly face, and he had the heart to leave, but
because of Voldemort's orders and fear of him, he did not dare to leave
until he got the oracle ball.
"Lucius snatched the prophecy ball from Potter's hand, and we'll hold it
down!"
Bellacretes surrounded Peter with four Death Eaters and shouted at
Lucius Malfoy.
"You think you can stop me?"
Peter sneered. Wielding his magic power and sweeping at the four, a
series of various magics flew out of Peter's wand, accompanied by
uninterrupted teleportation, but instead a person surrounded the four
Death Eaters and attacked them from different directions.
The four Death Eaters were completely unable to grasp the direction in
which Peter would appear next, and could only be vigilant and passively
defensive. But after a long time of keeping, with two screams, the two
weaker Death Eaters were hit by peter's magic that suddenly appeared
and flew out heavily. One of them also had the misfortune to crash into
the slowness of the stone arch, but the city completely disappeared after
the factory silk chain was raised.
Peter looked at the couple as if he were a dead man, and the wand in his
hand kept throwing out a deadly spell. The Roysranges are one of
Voldemort's most trusted Death Eaters, even if they are inferior in the
duel with Peter, but the two cooperate tacitly, and they resist Peter's
attack with difficulty without losing.
Peter was also a little impatient by the couple's defense, directly waving
the spell, summoning a blue eerie flame from the wand, and the moment
the flame landed on the ground, it suddenly stepped up like oil, quickly
became larger and condensed into the shape of a phoenix, and rushed
towards the Vegetable Strands.
"Devil Flame!"
Bellacretes and Rodolfos looked terrified, immediately gave up the
counterattack, and flew away in two black smokes. But Rodolfos took a
slow step, and was chased up by the devil flame in the form of a phoenix,
and in the instant of getting it, he was burned into a gray devil flame or a
fierce fire before he could even get out of the call, unlike ordinary flames
that needed incendiary material, and could almost destroy anything on
its burning path, if it was not controlled, it would hardly be extinguished.
At this time, the demonic flames under Peter's control grew larger and
larger, and in the form of a phoenix, they raged in the room. Everyone
who saw it was frightened, and the Death Eaters and members of the
Order of the Phoenix, who had been fighting fiercely, stopped, hiding
from the flames in horror, afraid of being burned to the ground.
But soon the members of the Order of the Phoenix found that the flames
were deliberately avoiding them, but instead beat the Death Eaters, and
they were immediately relieved. Then he looked at Peter who controlled
the devil flame with admiration, although they could also release the
devil flame, but this flame was difficult to control, and it was most likely
to regurgitate the master. Two or three people don't dare to try to cast a
fierce fire.
The Death Eaters in the room fled outside the door one after another, not
daring to stay here, and Peter did not have much energy to pay attention
to the escaped Death Eaters at this time, because this devil flame was
really not easy to control, especially to avoid hurting the innocent, and it
was even more important to be careful, otherwise if these Members of the
Order of the Phoenix or Harry and others were burned, Dumbledore
would probably have to find himself desperately.
After using the Devil Flame to solve five or six Death Eaters, peter still
withdrew the Devil Flame, and with the movement of the anti-curse, the
huge blue phoenix-shaped flame gradually retracted back into Peter's
clutches, as if it had happened three times from the bed.
The rest of the Order of the Phoenix didn't stay long, and with the
exception of Sirius, the others chased after each other to catch the Death
Eaters.
"Fantastic job! Peter, this trick of yours has helped us a lot! "
"Sirius flew down and gave Peter a thumbs up."
Peter smiled at him and nodded, "Let's get out of here as soon as possible,
it's not safe here!" "
Sirius nodded, then walked over to Harry, asking with concern about his
status.
"Ahhh!"
Suddenly Harry covered the scar on his head and cried out in horror,
"The ground is coming!"
"Avadasso!"
Not far away, on the stone pillar, Bella Krys, who had long since left, shot
a green flash at Peter and them, targeting Sirius standing in front of
Harry.
Sirius had just turned his head and looked at the death curse that was
being fired at him, his expression still a little confused and frightened,
just when he thought he was going to die. A figure blocked in front of
him, quickly using his wand to condense the rubble on the ground into a
thick stone wall in front of him.
Внимание! Этот перевод, возможно, ещё не готов.
Его статус: идёт перевод
http://tl.rulate.ru/book/100904/4448909
Готово:
Использование:
